drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdome of God They that will not or cannot forsake their sinnes how can they hope to go to heaven They that spend all their time in providing for this life but make no provision for heaven have no care to doe that that may yeeld them profit and increase when they shall come thither what hope can they have to go to heaven when they die Be not deceived saith the Apostle Gal. 6.7 8. God is not mocked for whatsoever a man soweth that shall be also reape he that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reape everlasting life Seaventhly He that would with patience and comfort beare troubles and afflictions when they shall come and stand in the evill day must be carefull before hand to lead a godly life and to get a good conscience The godly man that maketh conscience of all his waies may seeme to get no good by it at all but to be rather a great looser by it in the world while the daies of peace and plenty and jollity do last Long peace and plenty hath in all ages bred in worldly men a humour to hate and scorne true piety Ye have shamed and dashed out of countenance saith the Lord Psal 14.6 the counsell of the poore and humbled Christian because the Lord is his refuge And Esa. 59.15 He that departeth from evill and dareth not do as other men do maketh himselfe a prey every body will be apt to do him wrong But shall we thinke that piety will never stand a man in more stead then thus even in this life Yes yes beloved When the evill day shall come the godly man shall find his labour hath not beene in vaine he shall certainely find more strength and comfort in that day then any other man can do Riches profit not in the day of wrath saith Solomon Pro. 11.4 but righteousnesse doth righteousnesse delivereth from death Vnto the upright saith David Psal. 112.4 there ariseth light in the darknesse comfort in time of greatest heavinesse Thy light shall rise in obscurity saith the Lord Esa. 58.10 When there shall be a palpable darknes in all the land of Egypt Gods people shall have light in their dwellings Exod. 10.22 23. and thy darknesse thy trouble and affliction shall be for comfort and joy as the noone day The Apostle mentioning the meanes whereby he was enabled to beare with such patience such afflictions necessities distresses stripes and imprisonments among others reckoneth this 2 Cor. 6.7 by the armour of righteousnesse on the right hand and on the left And speaking of all the parts of the Christian armour Ephes. 6.14 he calleth this the brest plate Certainely the testimony that our conscience shall give us that we have endeavoured in all our waies to please God will be as armour of proofe unto us in the evill day It will be so to us that are Ministers as we shall find in two notable examples The first is Ieremies Ier. 17.16 17 I have not hastened from being a pastour to follow thee as Ionah did neither have I desired the wofull day this wofull captivity that thou hast caused me to denounce that which came out of my lips was right before thee As if he had said I have dealt faithfully in my ministery And what followeth Be not a terrour unto me thou art my hope in the day of evill God will not be a terrour to such Ministers but their hope and comfort in the evill day The other example is Pauls 2 Cor. 1. Who having spoken of the troubles he had in Asia wherein saith he ver 8. we were pressed out of measure above strength insomuch that we despaired even of life telleth you verse 12. what it was that yeelded him comfort in that great distresse even the testimony of his conscience that in simplicty and godly sincerity not in fleshly wisdome as the flaunting Corinthian preachers did he had exercised himselfe in his Ministery And as this will be a great supporter to us that are Ministers in all our afflictions so will it certainely be to you that are Gods people also See this in the example of good Hezekiah who when the dolefull message was brought him from God by the Prophet to set his house in order for he must die and not live comforteth himselfe in this testimony of his conscience Esa. 38.3 Remember now O Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart This will comfort a man on his death bed And so our Saviour assureth us Matth. 7.24 25. that he that heareth the Word and doth it maketh conscience to practise what he knoweth is like the wise man that built his house upon a rock and though the raine fall and the winds blow and the flouds beate upon him that is the most sore and violent tentations or afflictions come that can come yet shal he be able to stand and abide them all O thinke of this you that are so carelesse of your practise carelesse of your consciences whose religion standeth onely in hearing and in a profession of the truth certainely when the evill day shall come you will be found to be foolish builders that have built upon the sand when the raine shall fall and the winds blow and the flouds beate upon you when great troubles and afflictions shall come upon you you will never be able to stand out you must needs fall and sinke under them and your fall will be great as our Saviour speaketh there Matth. 7.26 â7 The eight and last meanes whereby this grace of Christian patience to beare all troubles and afflictions comfortably may be obtained is prayer If any man lack wisdome saith the Apostle Iam. 1.5 and by wisdome he meaneth patience in that place let him aske of God that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not and it shall be given him Heere is a plaine promise you see And the Apostle when he had exhorted the Romanes Rom. 12.12 to be patient in tribulation he addeth immediatly continuing instant in prayer Instant and earnest prayer and continuing in it is the meanes to make us patient in tribulation So speaking of the compleat armour whereby a Christian may be made able to beare and stand out in the evill day he nameth this as a principall part of it Ephes. 6.18 Praying alwaies not by fits and starts with all prayer and supplication according as our own and the Churches various necessities shall require in the spirit fervently not formally and with lip labour onely watching thereunto against distractions and wandring thoughts with all perseverance holding out and not giving over when we speed not at the first This was the way whereby Iob sought strength to beare his afflictions Iob 16.20 My friends scorne me but mine eye poureth out teares unto God And David when many of his mortall enemies compassed him about
loves his people and sheweth his love even in reprooving by reproving sin neither in rage nor in a merry and flouting manner nor so as to set a brand of infamy upon them Ibid. Therefore desire to live under such a Minister as will faithfully reprove sinne and the great sin of the people that cannot endure it p. 52. the reasons why men cannot endure such a ministery Ibid. p. 53. the folly and sin of these men discovered in foure points Ibid. Objections answered that are made against such a ministery 1 That they use to raile give bitter and opprobrious termes to men 2 they use in a most unseemely fashion to cry and stampe and beat the pulpit p. 54. 3 They are alwaies chiding and inveighing and shew no love to the people pag. 55. 4 They love noâ to deale with then people in private but disgrace them publikely 5 They are given to hearken to âale-beareâs page 56. Lect 10. In all our distresses we must fly to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way p. 59. for 1 In all our afflictions God hath 2 chiefe hand 2 He is able to releeve us 3 himselfe hath prescribed this course to us pag 60. 4 The Lord is ready to be found this way p. 61. The meanes of comfort we all apt to neglect Ibid. Lect. 11. Impediments that keepe us from this remooved 1 Th'extreamity of my affliction overwhelmes me and the tokens of Gods anger upon me are such that I have no hope to speed p. 63 64. 2 I am so vile a sinner that I dare not pray Ibid. p. 65. Lect 12. 3 I cannot pray p. 66 67. Every faithfull man hath the spirit of prayer yea a man may pray most acceptably though he do not feele that he hath faith or the spirit of prayer Ib. Such must bewaile their case to God and strive to pray for all they cannot doe it with feeling and comfort p. 68 69. Lect. 13. 4 It is to no purpose for me to pray Ibid. Resolve this is but a tentation and resist it and how p. 70. Particular answer to Sathans reason in this tentation 1 They that never use to pray doe as well as those that are most given unto it ibid. 2 men use ordinary meanes for their comfort with discretion they may do well enough though they never pray p. 71. Though God usually helpe men by meanes and best by best meanes p. 72. Yet he is the giver of all meanes and the vertue that is in them to do us good commeth wholly from him and Gods servants have therefore in the use of all meanes and in all occaâsions of their life sought to him Ibid. p. 73. â Lect. 14. 3 God knowes our necessities well enough and hath decreed what he will do for us and is of himself apt enough to do us good without our asking Ibid. 74. 4 I have long used to pray and finde no good by it Ibid. It may be God rewards our prayer though we obtaine not our suite presently p. 75. Foure reasons why God delayes his answer Ibid. By five things wee may know God answereth us though we obtaine not what we aske p. 76 77. Lect. 15. When we have prayed long and finde no audience this must trouble us p. 78. We should hearken after our prayers what answer God gives them Ibid. We must not give over praying though we receive no answer p. 79. Examine the cause why thy prayers speed no better p. 80. Six causes for which the Lord useth oft to put back the prayers of his people without a gracious answer p 81 c. Lect. 16. Pardon of sin is more to be desired then deliverance from the greatest judgement that can befall us p. 84. for 1 sin is the greatest evill p. 85 2 pardon of sin a sufficient ground of comfort in any distresse Ibid. 3 in this suit we should be more earnest with God then in any other p. 86. 4 he hath enough to make him happy that hath that Ibid for 1 sin is a debt p 86. 2 sin is filthinesse and uncleannesse p. 87. Lect 17. Most men seeke after many things more then the pardon of sin count not sin the greatest evill nay no evill or misery at all p 88 89. our sins not smaller then such as Gods people have beene greatly humbled for Ibid p. 90. The knowledge of Gods mercy should not cause us to be the lesse troubled for our sins p. 91. for 1 His mercy in pardoning of sinne is not common to all but shall be denied three sorts of sinners Ibid. 2 That will aggravate sin and not make it the lighter p. 92. Nor this conceit that others worse then wee have found mercy both in life and death yet were never humbled For 1 it may bee they found not mercy with God though they prospered Ibid. 2 We are bound in charity to judge the best of their estate Ibid. 3 They may have beene soundly humbled for sin though we know it not p. 93. It s no good argument a sinner dieth in Gods favour because he dieth quietly p. 93. Lect. 18. Seeke pardon of sinne above all things Seeke it without delay and earnestly Ibid. For 1 its possible to be gotten 2 in regard of the excellency of this pardon p. 94. Seeke it speedily 1 in regard of the continuall danger of death we are in 2 in respect we are daily liable to afflictions p. 95. 3 in respect of the present comfort of our life page 96. Meanes to obtaine it 1 Bring the heart to a sound sense of sin Ibid. 2 Pray beg pardon for even such as want assurance of pardon may pray pag. 97. 3 Confesse thy sinnes to God 4 Fly by faith to Christ for it pag. 98. A man may have his pardon and not know and perceive he hath it and the reasons of it Ibid. p. 99. Yet may a man in this life be assured that his sins are pardoned Ibid. We must not be our own judges in this case but this must be knowne by the Word viz. 1 if we came to it the right way viz. by the foure meanes mentioned 2 If we finde ouâ hearts changed and sanctified p. 100 3 If the knowledge of Gods love hath bred in us a love to him 4 If the knowledge of Gods love maketh us willing to forgive men p. 1â1 Lect. 19. The best of Gods servants have no other ground of hope to finde favour with God for the pardon of their sinnes but onely in the mercy of the Lord p. 102. For 1 Though Christ hath dearely purchased our pardon yet is it meerely of Gods free grace that wee receive any benefit by him p. 103. 2 Though good workes bee strong foundations of our hope and comfort yet the maine foundation of all the hope and comfort we have in our workes is the mercy and free grace of God p. 104 106. Lect. 20. The best man cannot rely on any goodnesse hee findeth in himselfe
808. 3 The respect we have to the Lord and his honour ought to be dearer to us then any other thing And that 's no way so much advanced as by the liberty of the Gospell and the good successe of it p. 809. Lect. 152. It s a great error to thinke that much preaching is not now necessary for 1 though prayer be a chiefe worke of the Minister and part of Gods publike worship yet is it not the chiefe of all but preaching p. 810 811. 2 No man can pray till by preaching he bee made able to pray 3 Preaching is the best meanes to quicken and stirre up the Spirit of prayer in them that have it p 812. 2 Preaching is necessary for them that have longest enjoyed it for 1 in the best Congregations the greatest part are still ignorant 2 Such as have profited by it have still need of it for 1 the most are weake and unperfect in knowledge and grace 2 they that are of best growth in grace are apt to decay 3 most care must bee had of them that have most profited p. 813. 3 It s no good reason against the necessity of much preaching because men grow weary and are glutted with it for 1 much preaching is not the cause why men loath the Word 2 Its the best meanes to cure that disease p. 814. 4 It s no good reason against much preaching that it is said to do little good where its most used p. 815. Severall places of Scripture opened and applyed in this Booke Booke Chap. Verse Folio Geneses 2 2 701 Geneses  3 704 Geneses 4 7 209 Geneses 20 16 694 Geneses 33 10 645 Geneses 50 19 752 Exodus 9 16 16 Exodus 14 15 72 Exodus 23 5 119 Exodus 34 7 599 Leuit. 24 14 186 Leuit 26 42 159 Num. 15 35 231 Num. 23 21 659 Num. 25 12 631 Deut. 4 9 42 Deut. 6 7 Ibid Deut.  25 433 Deut. 7 9 719 Deut. 17 20 321 Deut. 26 13.14 724 Deut. 29 19.20 91 Deut. 30 â 3 288 Deut.  6 390 Deut. 32 5 533 Deut. 3â 4 49â Iosh. 23 14 4â8 1. Sam. 2 25 602 1. Sam. 14 â8 148 1. Sam. 15 23 230 1. Sam. 2â 30.31 209 2. Sam. 23 1 5 2. Sam. 24 24 25 1. King 8 13 104 601 1. King 23 33 544 1. King 15 14 369 1. King â0 35.36 381 1. King 21 9.10 312 1. King  12 180 1. Cron. 23 30 4 2. Cron. 5 13 5 2. Cron. 11 16.17 807 2. Cron. 17 7 480 2. Cron. 30 19 593 2. Cron. 35 1 718 Iob. 1 22 246 Iob. 2 3 664 Iob. 8 13.14 â18 Iob. 11 13.14 593 Iob. 13 23 665 Iob. 18 15 687 Iob. 21 14 424 Iob.  23 620 Iob. 23 11.12 770 Iob. 27 5 374 Iob.  6 209 Iob. 29 3 404 Iob.  14 678 Iob. 34 31.32 606 Iob. 36 89 685 Iob. 42 7.8 561 Psal. 4 6 402 Psal. 5 7 130 Psal. 9 12 735 Psal. 16 9 7 Psal. 18 21 533 Psal.  2â 7â6 Psal.  25 466 Psal. 19 7 408 Psal. 22 30 290 Psal. 26 3 627 741 Psal.  5 6 179 Psal. 27 4 13â 632 Psal. 28 1 78 Psal. 31 23 154 Psal. 32 1 677 Psal.  2 161 Psal. 34 8 488 Psal. 36 6 247 Psal.  7 645 Psal. 37 23 360 Psal.  37 469 Psal. 42 4 801 Psal. 44 17 18 771 Psal. 51 8 99 153 Psal.  18 171 Psal. 56 3 4 146 268 653 Psal.  10 11 624 Psal.  13 798 Psal. 59 10 126 Psal. 62 8 194 Psal. 63 1 â3 632 Psal. 67 1 2 3 478 Psal. 68 21 390 Psal. 69 9 695 Psal. 73 1 466 Psal. 76 10 338 Psal. 77 1 67 Psal.  6 643 Psal. 84 9 647 Psal.  11 467 Psal. 85 8 620 639 Psal. 88 15 392 Psal. 89 50 51 553 Psal. 101 6 7 630 Psal. 102 10 250 Psal. 106 4 401 Psal. 107 42 43 645 Psal. 111 10 490 Psal. 112 4 686 Psal. 116 16 454 Psal. 118 28 628 Psal. 119 16 38 Psal.  30 31 770 789 Psal.  33 776 Psal.  64 130 Psal.  66 424 Psal.  73 493 Psal.  92 263 Psal.  104 490 714 Psal.  113 36 Psal.  130 513 Psal.  147 637 Psal.  155 424 456 Psal. 130 3 4 365 451 Psal. 137 1 6 7 564 565 Psal. 143 5 6 644 Pro. 1 27 28 590 Pro. 4 12 497 Pro.  26 642 Pro. 5 12 590 Pro. 7 2 235 Pro.  14 721 Pro. 8 9 514 Pro.  17 391 Pro. 9 10 484 Pro. 10 22 688 Pro. 14 14 643 Pro.  16 371 620 Pro.  26 376 638 Pro. 19 27 497 784 Pro. 20 12 7â 650 Pro. 21 2 372 727 Pro.  15 678 Pro. 21 27 721 Pro. 22 6 584 Pro.  12 497 Pro. 24 29 752 Pro. 25 12 49 707 Pro. 27 7 620 Pro. 28 4 749 Pro. 29 24 186 Pro. 30 2 3 484 Pro.  9 118 Eccl. 5 1 197 585 Eccl.  2 310 Eccl.  6 494 Eccl. 7 2 3 4 260 Eccl.  16 381 Eccl. 10 1 549 Eccl. 11 2 117 Eccl.  8 2â0 Eccl. 12 9 10 482 Cant. 1 7 796 Cant. 3 1 4 143 Cant. 4 4 263 Cant. 5 2 32 355 Cant.  3 640 Isa. 6 5 282 347 Isa. 11 2 488 Isa.  9 476 734 Isa. 26 2 769 Isa. 27 9 323 Isa. 28 12 617 Isa. 29 9 211 Isa. 30 20 21 776 Isa. 31 9 543 Isa. 32 2 676 Isa. 32 17 638 Isa. 38 16 739 Isa.  18 289 Isa.  19 630 Isa. 42 23 650 Isa. 44 5 628 Isa. 48 10 258 Isa. 50 4 165 Isa.  10 653 Isa. 51 7 488 Isa. 52 15 614 Isa. 53 1 588 Isa. 55 1 648 691 Isa.  3 127 Isa. 57 1 561 Isa.  19 19 797 Isa. 58 1 45 707 Isa.  10 117 273 Isa. 59 21 634 Isa. 61 3 46 144 Ier. 2 10 11 706 Ier. 3 12 13 158 Ier. 4 2 585 Ier.  3 498 Ier. 9 7 237 546 666 Ier. 10 25 70 Ier. 13 11 809 Ier. 15 10 47 Ier. 17 1 2 299 Ier.  16 17 273 396 Ier. 22 16 490 Ier. 23 6 673 Ier. 32 23 419 Lam. 3 29 311 Ezek. 5 15 547 Ezek. 13 19 695 Ezek. 14 7 8 593 Ezek. 16 9 14 107 Ezek. 18 10 11 726 Ezek. 20 12 702 Ezek. 24 7 8 718 Ezek.  13 345 Ezek. 28 19 548 Ezek. 33 11 455 Ezek.  31 32 27 698 723 Ezek. 36 26 27 739 Ezek.  28 31 736 Dan. 1 8 382 Dan. 4 27 117 1â8 364 Dan. 3 5 627 Dan. 6 3 497 Dan.  6 589 Dan. 8 12 2 493 Dan. 10 1 437 Dan. 12 7 8 210 Dan. 13 9 455 Dan. 14 7 535 Amos. 5 10 52 Micah 2 7 241 Micah 6 9 219 606 Micah  16 545 Zeph. 3 18 801 Zach. 9 11 615 Zach. 12 10 17 627 736 Mal. 2
I cannot I want the spirit of prayer for I have no faith and the spirit of prayer in the spirit of adoption that perswadeth us of Gods fatherly ãâã and witnesseth to our spirits that wee are his children Rom. 8.15 16. Now I have no such witnesse in mee My heart is so oppressed with sorrow that it is even utterly dead and indisposed to prayer Certainely this hath beene the case of many a good soule A tentation indeed it is but ãâã one as the best either have or may be subject unto The Apostle acknowledgeth it in the name of all the faithfull Rom. 8.26 Wee know not what to ãâ¦ã For answer to this objection I have two things to say ãâ¦ã What we are to judge of them that are in this estate 2. What ãâã they are to take that are in this case For the first we must know two things First They that have any truth of grace at all in them have in them certainely the spirit of prayer though it may bee they ãâã it sad they ãâã it not in themselves As the first thing the childe be in to speake is to cry my father and my mother Esa. 8.4 For this is given by the Holy Ghost as the common badge to know all Gods servants by that they are able to pray Thus Paul discribeth Gods people 1 Cor. 1.2 All that in ãâã place call upon the name of Iesus Christ our Lord. And 2 Timothy 2.12 For ãâã righteousnesse with them that call on the Lord with a pure heart ãâã 4.6 Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father So that I may reason thus with the weakest of Gods servants that are in this case thou art poore in spirit and ãâã for nothing more therefore thou hast truth of saving grace on thee for Christ calls thee blessed Matth 5.3 4. Thou lovest such as are godly even because they are godly therefore thou hast truth of grace in thee For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 Wee know that we have pâââed from âââth to life because wee love the brethren Thou art afraid to doe any thing that might offend God therefore thou hast truth of saving grace in thee For the Holy Ghost saith Psalme 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Why then from hence thou maist undoubtedly conclude thou hast in thee the spirit of prayer And whereas thou ãâã than thou hast it not because thou feelest not in thy selfe the spirit of adoption thou feelest ãâ¦ã in thy selfe I answer 1. Thou maist leave saith though thou seek it ãâã for a time neither maist thou judge of thy state by thy feeling In the Churches ãâ¦ã her beloved had with drawne himselfe and ãâã gone Cant. 5.6 Nay in Christâ owne feeling his father had forsaken him Matth. 37.46 â Thou hast said though thou feelest it not 1 If thou mourne for nothing ãâã thou for the ãâã of it as that poore man did Mar 9.24 as the ãâã that cryeth was not borne dead or the man that feeleth himselfe sick hath life in ãâã If there ãâã nothing so much as to beleeve and to be rid of thy infidelity For Christ saith such are blessed Mat. 5.6 which they could not be if they had not saith Even the will is of grace Phil. 2.13 As lusting after a woman is adultery âat 5.28 so on the contrary lusting after faith is faith The second thing we must know touching the state of these men that complaine they cannot pray is this That a man may not onely have in him the spirit of prayer though he feele it not but he may also have the use of it and pray most effectually and acceptably when in his owne feeling his heart is ãâ¦ã indisposed unto prayer when he is to overwhelmed with griefe and his thoughts to distracted and troubled that he is unable to utter or conceive a prayer in any fit words or method at all this is evident both by examples and by reason also When Dâvidâ spirit was overwhelmed when he was so troubled that he could not speake as he complaineth Psal. 77.3 4. yet even then he prayed and prayed most effectually as he saith verse 1. I cryed unto God with my voice even unto ãâã with my voice and he gave care unto me How could that he ãâã ââ such verse 4. he was so troubled that he could not ãâã He ãâ¦ã could not doe it distinctly and orderly but he could cry to God ãâ¦ã make a noise as he saith Psal. 38.8 I have rowed ãâ¦ã oâ my heart and 55.2 I mourne in my complaint and make a noise yet God gave care to that prayer When Hezechiah was so oppressed with sorrow that he could not speake he could but chatter like a ãâ¦ã mourne like ãâã as he complained Esa. 38 14. yet eveâ then the spirit of prayer was in ãâã and ãâã effectually in him that chattering and mourning of his was a prayer and ãâ¦ã unto God as appeareth by verse 5. I have heard thâ prayer ãâ¦ã apostle tells us Rom. 3.26 27. that the spirit it selfe maketh ãâ¦ã in according to the will of God when wee are in that case that we know not what to pray when wee can doe nothing but sigh and groane unto God and can utter no requests unto him And David even when he had strong motions unto despaire prayed yet most acceptably Psal. â1 22 And to ãâã for the Lord is able enough to understand our desires though we expresse them not to him in words You that are tender mother ãâ¦ã Doe you never understand what your little ones doe ãâã and what they would have Doe you never relieve nor succour them till they can speake to you O the Lord doth as much and ãâã more ãâã you this way then you do the Dragons and Ostriches This made ãâ¦ã thus to God Psal. 38.9 Lord all my desire is before thee and ãâ¦ã not hiâ from thee and ãâã 7 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the ãâ¦ã 145 19. He will ãâ¦ã of them that feare him ãâ¦ã cry and will save them ãâ¦ã you that are tender ãâ¦ã moved with the groanes ãâ¦ã of your children ãâ¦ã is with the Lord the ãâ¦ã of his children ãâ¦ã much more and give in ãâã to our prayers then any ãâ¦ã wee can ãâã Thâ Lârd is said Psalme 102.20 to ãâã the groaning of the ãâã And when Hezechiah in his prayer could but chatter God ãâã him word not ââely that hee heard that prayer but tells him what it was that made that prayer so effectual with him Esa. 5â 5 I have seene thy teares ãâ¦ã faithfull themselves have had more comfort and confidence in their ãâ¦ã in their prayers they could ãâã unto God then in any words ãâ¦ã use in prayer Psalme 39.12 Hold not thy peace ãâ¦ã My friends scorne mee but mine eye ãâ¦ã is he prayed and that way sought comfort ãâ¦ã expressed the desires of his heart to God by ãâ¦ã by words O happy soules
that can expresse the desires of their hearts God ãâã way for God maketh precious account of their ãâã of his children ãâã one of them shall fall to the ground Psal. 56.8 ãâ¦ã are they not in thy ãâã And this is the first part of mine answer to this ãâã objection Now ãâã show you what they must do that we in this case that finde their spirits so ãâ¦ã with sorrow and their hearts so deadred as they are utterly indisposed and unable to pray Two things we must doe when we are in this case First we must bewaile it and mourne for it If the one side of thy body or thy tongue were taken with a dead palsy so as thou couldst not goe or speake to thy friend thou wouldst think thy case to be very heavie and thou wouldst much bewaile it But this is a farre heavier case and more to be bewailed when such a deadnesse hath taken thy soule that thou canst not goe nor speake unto thy God Complaine to God and crave helpe of him against it as David doth Psal. 119.25 My soule cleaveth to the dust quicken thou me according to thy Word and verse 159. Quicken me ô Lord according to thy loving kindnesse Complaine to Christ the heavenly Physitian of this thy disease he is able to helpe thee For 1 Cor. 15.45 the last Adam is made a quickning spirit Cry to him when thou art most indisposed and unable to pray as his Disciples did Luk. 11.1 Lord teach me to pray Nourish in thy heart the feeling and sense of this thy disease so as thou canst mourne for it and bewaile it to God and thou art safe Mat. 5.4 Blessed are they that can mourne for this for certainely they shall be comforted Secondly seeing thou hast heard that when thou feelest thy selfe most unable to pray yet thou hast even then in thee the spirit of prayer therefore stirre up that grace that excellent grace of God which is in thee I dare not denie but a weake Christian may use the helpe of a good prayer booke in this case better to pray on a booke then not to pray at all Certainely it is a spirit of errour that hath taught the world otherwise 1. Our blessed Saviour prescribed to his Disciples a forme of prayer not onely to be to them and his whole Church a rule and sampler according to which all our prayers should be framed as appeares when he saith Mat. 6.9 after this manner pray ye but even for them and to say tying themselves to the very words of it as appeareth Luk. 11.2 When ye pray say our father c. By which answer of our Saviour to his Disciples it may also appeare that Iohn taught his Disciples to pray by giving them formes of prayer to say yea even in secret prayer Mat. 6.6 2. All the best reformed Churches do now and ever have used even in publicke Leiturgies and prescript formes of prayer and have judged them of great use and necessity for the edification of the Church And surely this argument is not to be contemned by any sober Christian as appeareth by the Apostles speech 1 Cor. 11.16 If any man seeme to be contentious we have no such custome neither the Churches of God So doth he againe presse the example and practice of all the Churches of the Saints 1 Cor. 14.33 3. This is no stinting nor hinderance to the spirit of prayer in any of Gods people no more then the singing of praise to the Lord in the words of David is now and was in Hezechia's time 2 Chron. 29.30 or the joyning in heart with the words that another uttereth in conceived prayer which yet is Gods ordinance 1 Cor. 14.16 Though this I say be lawfull and may be used for a helpe yet seeing every Christian even the meanest and weakest hath the gift and spirit of prayer I may say to every one of you in this case as the Apostle doth in another to Timothy 1 Tim. 4.14 Neglect not the gift that is in thee and 2 Tim. 1.6 Stirre up the gift of God that is in thee When thou feelest thy selfe most indisposed to prayer yeeld not to it but strive and indeavour to pray even then when thou thinkest thou canst not pray If we should never pray but when we feele our selves apt to it alas how seldome should many of us pray Therefore when thou feelest thy selfe most indisposed to prayer yeeld not to this cursed humour but strive and endeavour to pray even then when thou thinkest thou canst not pray The Church complaineth Esa. 64.7 that no man stirred up himselfe to take hold of God we should stirre up our selves to this worke For I we must take notice of this that Satan hath a chiefe hand in hindering us from prayer in causing this deadnesse and indisposition of our hearts unto it When Iehoshua stood before the Angel of the Lord Satan stood at his right hand to resist him Zach. 3.1 And which of Gods servants find not this to bee true in their owne experience This I say we should take notice of that he get not advantage of us by our yeelding unto him as Paul saith 2 Cor. 2.11 Lest Sathan should get an advantage of us for we are not ignorant of his devices The more Satan hateth this duty the better we should love it the more basie he is to hinder and interrupt us in it the more earnestly should we bend and set our hearts unto it Iam. 4.7 Resist the Divell and hee will flee from you 2. Consider how much God is delighted in the labour of our love Heb. 6.10 God is not unrighteous that he should forget your worke and labour of love that is those duties which out of love to him we performe with labour and striving Thinke not beloved that those prayers onely are pleasing to God wherein we please our selves best or which we performe with most facility and aptnesse of mind and speach No no when we can performe this duty in obedience unto God even against our owne disposition and the mighty conflicts and oppositions that we find in our own hearts against it these are the prayers that are most acceptable to God As Abrahams obedience was in offering up his sonne of which the Lord saith Gen. 22.12 Now I know that thou fearest God seeing thou hast not withheld thy sonne thine onely sonne from me 3. By using and exercising that little grace that small ability to pray that thou hast thou shalt increase it and grow more able to do it with comfort For so runneth the promise Mat. 25 29. To every one that hath that is by imploying and exercising of it doth shew that he hath for otherwise the unprofitable servant had a talent also shall be given and he shall have abundance Let us therefore do as they that through sicknesse and weaknesse have lost their appetite yet by eating provoke and recover their appetite one morsell drawing downe another so let us carefully and conscionably
soone as he would have had it he was not yet sufficiently humbled but in danger to have bin pussed up with the revelations he had received 2 Cor. 12.7 8. As if he had said It is too soone for thee Paul to be rid of that thorne 2. To make us more fervent and importunate with him It troubles great men to have suiters importunate ever following them with petitions and crying at their gates Luke 18.5 The widow troubled the unjust judge with her importunity But this is a thing that the Lord is highly pleased and delighted with Christ meant to grant the woman of Canaans suit but he put her off and ãâ¦ã strangely of purpose to make her more importunate and earnest ãâã him Mat. 15.25 28. 3. To cause us to esteeme better of the good things we beg of him when we have obtained them The good things that are easily and readily come by are usually lightly esteemed The diseases that are easily cured men doe not greatly feare nor are very carefull to preserve themselves from them as experience teacheth us in that filthy French disease And surely this is one cause why God hideth his face so long from many of his deare ones even that they might learne thereby to prize the sense of his favour the better When the Spouse had lost her welbeloved long it is sayd Canticles 3 4. when shee found him whom her soule loved shee held him and would not let him goe 4. To keepe us from conceiting that our prayer how fervent soever meriteth ought Daniel 9.17 18 19. Cause thy face to shine upon thy Sanctuary that is desolate for the Lords sake we doe not present our supplications before thee for our righteousnesses but for thy great mercies deferre not for thine owne sake O my God The second thing we must understand that we may judge rightly of this case is this That God doth oft graciously heare the prayers of his servants and give answer to them also before they perceive it Dan. 10.12 13. From the first day that thou didst set thy heart to understand and to chasten thy selfe before thy God thy words were heard and I am come for thy words but the Prince of the kingdome of Persia withstood me one and twenty dayes And though they perceive it not 1. Sometime their heedlesnesse and negligence is the cause they perceive it not they put up their petitions and never enquire after Gods answer whereas we should hearken after it as Benhadads servants comming to sue for mercy did 1. Kin. 20.33 They did diligently observe whither any thing would come from him and did hastily catch it Psal. 85.8 I will hearken what the Lord God will say for he will speak peace to his people And 2. sometimes anguish and trouble of mind is the cause of it They pray to God and he heareth them and they cannot believe it as Iob speakes of himselfe in the extreamity of his anguish Iob 9.16 If I had called and he had answered me yet would I not beleeve that he had hearkened to my voice Davids sin was pardoned so soone as ever he repented and the Prophet Nathan in the name of God assured him of so much also 2. Sam. 12.13 and yet it is evident by his earnest suit he makes in these two first and diverse other verses of this psalme that he did not perceive nor feele it to be so Gods people in Egypt prayed and cryed to the Lord and he heard their cry and sent them a gracious answer by Moses Exod. 6.5 But it is said ver 9. they hearkned not unto Moses they could not receive Gods answer for anguish of spirit So it is certainly wth many of Gods best servants he heareth them graciously and answereth their prayers also and they through anguish of spirit cannot perceive it Now for the better understanding of this you must know there be divers wayes whereby God useth to give answer to the prayers of his people First When he granteth them the thing they have begged of him in prayer As he did to Hannah she begged a child of God and he gave her one 1. Samuel 1.27 For this child I prayed and the Lord hath given me my petition which I asked of him And as he did to Abraham he prayed for Abimelech and God healed him Genes 20.17 Manoah prayed that the man of God might come againe and God hearkened to the voyce of Manoah and the Angel of the Lord came againe Iudges 13.8 9. Solomon prayed for an understanding heart and God gave it him 1. Kin. 3.9 12. He asked life of thee and thou gavest it him Psal. 21.4 Secondly when he doth not grant them what they have asked but denyeth them that and gives them a better thing Abraham beggeth of God that Ishmael might live before God Gen. 17 18. he denieth him that but granteth him a better thing verse 19. that he should have a sonne by his owne wife with whom he woâld establish an everlasting covenant and with his seed after him David prayed that his childe begotten in adultery might live 2. Sam. 12.22 God denies him that but granteth him a better thing he lost not his prayer for 1 He saved the soule of that child as appeares by Davids words of him 2 Sam. 12.23 I shalâ goe to him And 2 he gave him another sonne by Bathsheba and such a one as of whom he assured him by the Prophet that he was beloved of the Lord verse 24 25. Thirdly when though he neither grant us the thing we have begged nor a better thing in the same kind yet he supporteth us by his grace and gives us strength to beare the want of it Of this answer David speaketh Psal. 138.3 In the day when I cryed thou answeredst me and strengthenedst me with strength in my soule So of our blessed Saviour it is said Heb. 5.7 that hee was heard in that prayer which he offred up with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death Yet did not God save him from death but the divine power supported him and made him able to beare the burden of that cursed death which otherwise had beene intollerable So though God did not take of the messenger of Sathan that buffeted Paul according to his request 2 Cor. 12.8 yet did he answer his prayer graciously for he gave to him strength to beare it verse 9. My grace is sufficient to thee So long as God supporteth thee by his grace and maketh thee able to beare the want of that that thou hast prayed for though thou hast thought thou art undone if thou have it not though he set thee feele thine own weaknesse so farre as thou art even ready to sink and faint say not that thou hast lost thy labour in praying Fourthly when though thou canst not find that thou hast by thy prayer obtained that particular blessing thou didst beg of God yet thou feelest thy heart after thy prayer cheered much and thy
inward comfort and assurance of Gods favour increased thereby this is such an answer as is best of all and may abundantly countervaile the want of any other blessing that thou hast begged of God In old time God was wont to answer and give testimony unto the prayers of his servants by sending fire from heaven to consume their sacrifices 2 Chron. 7.1 When Solomon had made an end of praying the fire came downe from heaven and consumed the burnt offerings And 1 King 18.24 The God that answereth by fire lât him be God And as God was wont to answer his people and to testifie his approbation and liking of their prayers and service by fire so doth he now use by his holy spirit which was typified and resembled by that fire Mat. 3.11 to testifie that he is well pleased with the prayers of his people warming and comforting their hearts thereby Ioh. 16.24 Aske and ye shall receive that your ãâã may be full This is that that David meaneth when he saith Psal. 35.13 His prayer returned into his owne bosome This is the meaning of that promise that is made to the prayers of Gods people Phil. 4.6 7. In every thing by prayer and supplication let your requests be made knowne to God and the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keepe your hearts and mindes From hence it is that the faithfull have begun their prayers with great heavinesse yet before they had ended them have found unspeakable comfort as Psal. 6.8 1â Fiftly when though the Lord do not either grant us the good things we have prayed for or those inward feelings and comforts of his spirit yet he makes us able to continue praying and crying still unto him even then when we feele our selves ready to give over and faint Certainely so long as we have strength ministred unto us to hold out in prayer we may be sure God heareth us and regardeth our prayers For this strength and ability to pray even then when God seemeth to neglect us is a speciall worke and fruit of Gods spirit Rom. 8.26 It is the spirit that thus helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercessions for us And God cannot but heare and regard the voice of his owne spirit verse 27. He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the minde of the spirit So long as thou canst pray specially with such striving and labour is not possible thou shouldst be neglected of God Psal. 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble thou wilt confirme their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Lecture XV. On Psal. 51.1 2. February 7. 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second part of that answer I told you was to be made to the fourth and last reason that men are taught by Satan to alledge to prove that it is a needlesse thing to pray namely their owne experience that themselves have prayed long and found no comfort nor benefit by it And in this second part of mine answer I must shew you what we are to do in this case when we have used prayer for some blessings and comforts we want for our selves or others and are never the better for it Now in this case three things must be done by us 1. We must take this to heart and be affected with it 2. We must pray still 3. We must examine well what the cause should be why we obtaine not our suits why we receive no answer from God to our prayers First I say when we have prayed long and received no answer from God we must take this to heart and be affected with it as with a token of the Lords displeasure For so we see Gods servants have alwaies beene much troubled and complained of this as of a great affliction Iob 30 20. I cry unto thee and thou dost not heare me I stand up and thou regardest me not Psal. 22.1 2. My God my God why hast thou forsaken me why art thou so farre from helping mee and from the words of my roaring ô my God I cry in the day time but thou hearest not and in the night season and am not silent âam 3.8 When I cry and shout be shutteth out my prayer They have not onely complained of this that they could not obtaine of God the helpe and comfort that they stood in need of but this hath troubled them most that God gave them no answer shewed no respect unto their prayer You shall see how this troubled David Psal. 28.1 Vnto thee will I cry ô Lord my rocke be not silent to me least if thou be silent to me I become like them that goe downe into the pit as if he had said I am but a dead man if thou give me no answer Certainely It is our great sin that we are so carelesse and void of regard in this case 1. We never observe how our prayers speed whether God answer them or not 2. Though we evidently discerne that God hath hath shewed no respect to the prayers we have long made unto him for our selves or for the Church of God it never troubleth us I told you the last day we should hearken after our prayers how they speed two benefits we should receive by it 1. If we finde that the Lord giveth a gracious answer unto them it would greatly increase our faith and incourage us to depend upon him and to ply him with our prayers Psal. 116.1 2. I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications because hee hath enclined his care unto me therefore will I call upon him as long as I live In which respect it is good for Gods people to keepe records and remembrances of the successe they have had in their prayers So did Sampson in giving a name to that fountaine that God upon his prayer had opened unto him when he was ready to perish with thirst and calling it Enbakkore the fountaine of him that prayed Iudg. 15.19 And Hannah in calling her sonne Samuel begged of God 1 Sam. 1.20 So doth David oft call to mind the comfort he had found in prayer Psal. 18.6 In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God he heard my voice out of his temple c. And 120.1 In my distresse I cryed unto the Lord and he heard me and in many other places The second benefit we should receive by observing how our prayers speed would be this that if we find we have received no answer from God it would humble us and make us carefull both to enquire into the cause of it and to pray better that we may speed better then yet we have done This good Israel got by observing that they had twice sought to the Lord for successe against the Benjamites and prevailed not it caused them to humble themselves more deepely before the Lord and pray more fervently and in a better manner then they had done before as we shall reade Iudg. 20.26 And so much shall
serve to be spoken of the first duty that is to be performed by us in this case The second thing we must doe is this when we have prayed long and have received no answer from God This must not discourage us nor cause us to give over praying but we must pray still for all that Continue in prayer saith the Apostle Col 4.2 Ephes. 6.18 Pray alwaies watching thereunto with all perseverance To this end our Saviour gave us the parable of the unrighteous judge and the widow to teach us that we ought to persevere in prayer and not waxe faint Luke 18.1 When the woman of Canaan had cryed unto Christ for mercy and he answered her not a word Mat. 15.23 that did not discourage her but she prayed and cryed still to him for all that Marke what effectuall motives the Scripture giveth us to perswade us unto this First it is a duty and service God requireth of us that in all our necessities and the necessities of our brethren we should seeke unto him nay there is no duty more often and more strictly pressed upon us in the Word then this 1 Thess. 5.17 Pray without ceasing Phil. 4.6 In every thing by prayer and supplication let your requests be made knowne unto God That which God commandeth we must do though we see no likelyhood that any good will come of it yea that is the best obedience of all others God commandeth Abraham to sacrifice his owne sonne and he obeyeth Gen. 22.3 and Mordecâi openly to deny to Haman the Kings favourite that honour that all other men did unto him and he obeyeth Est. 3.2.5 What good could either of them hope would come of this Surely none at all but the contrary yet in obedience unto God they both did that that was injoyned them It belongeth to us to pray to heare and give answer to our prayers that belongeth unto God we must do our part and duty and leave to the Lord that that belongeth to him We must in this case say as Ioab doth in another case 2 Sam. 10.12 Be of good courage and let us play the men and the Lord doe that which seemeth good unto him And certainely even this the doing of our duty in obedience unto God will yeeld us much comfort though we get no other good by our prayers So saith Paul 2 Cor. 1.12 that the testimony that his conscience gave him that he had done his duty was his rejoycing So that a Christian in this case hath just cause to say though I have long begged such a thing of God and have not obtained it yet I thanke God that in conscience of my duty and in obedience unto God I have prayed and can pray for it still Secondly we may be sure that though God do not grant us the things wee pray for yet he is well pleased with this that we do pray and persevere in prayer 1. He useth to take speciall notice of them that pray and of every prayer that his children make Acts 9.11 Arise Ananias and go to Saul for behold he prayeth 2. Yea he taketh great pleasure in them they are compared to sweet odours Rev. 5.8 and that sweet incense that was used in the Temple Psal. 141.2 To whom are they so sweet Who accounts so of them Surely not themselves but the Lord. 3. Yea he will doubtlesse at one time or other reward and that openly so as not themselves onely but others shall take notice of it every prayer that any faithfull soule poureth out unto him Mat. 6.6 Enter into thy closet and when thou hast shut thy doore pray to thy father which is in secret and thy father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly Thirdly Wee may bee sure that as the Lord doth heare and regard every prayer we doe make so he will certainely give us a gracious answer in due time 1. No tender mother is so wakefull and apt to heare her infant when it cryeth as the Lord is to heare his children whensoever they cry unto him Psal. 34.15 His eares are alwaies open to their cry and 65.2 O thou that hearest prayer unto thee shall all flesh come 2. And as he is apt to heare so is he to give answer and to grant the suits of his children Sometimes he hath done it so soone as ever they had done their prayer as Act 4.31 When they had prayed the place was shaken where they were assembled together and they were all âilled with the Holy Ghost Sometimes before they had done praying Dan. 9.20 â1 While I was speaking and praying yea while I was speaking in prayer the man Gabriel came c. Somtimes before they could speake a word when it was but in the purpose of their hearts to pray God hath prevented them and granted them that that he knew they would have begged of him Esa. 65.24 Before they call I will answer 3. Yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to grant us whatsoever we aske that is good for us 2 Chron. 15.2 If ye seeke him he will be found of you Ps. 145.19 He will fulfill the desires of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and will save them Esa. â0 19 He will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when he shall heare it he will answer thee 1 Iob. 5.14 15. This is the confidence that we have in him that if we aske any thing according to his will hee heareth us And if we know that he heare us whatsoever we aske we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him Vpon these promises we may safely build our assurance that in praying we shall not beate the aire and loose our labour an answer will come in due time Esa. 45.19 I said not to the seed of Iacob seeke ye me in vaine God would never by so many commandements have injoyned us this duty and by so many promises allured us to it if he had meant we should have lost our labour in it Fourthly and lastly it becomes us to wait the Lords leasure and wee shall loose nothing by doing so Hee that beleeveth shall not make hast saith the Prophet Esa. 28.16 He that beleeveth these promises you have heard of will be content to tarry the Lords leasure It becomes not us to appoiât the Lord his time when he shall answer us nor the meanes how he shall helpe us Beggers must be no choosers It is noted for one of the chiefe sins of the Iewes that they limited the holy one of Israel Ps. 78 41. There are divers waâes whereby men take upon them to limit the Lord and this is one Who will appoint me the time saith the Lord Ier. 49.19 It becomes us I say to wait and attend upon the Lord. Rest in the Lord and wait patiently for him saith David Ps 37.7 And Lam. 3.6 It is good that a man should both hope and quietly wait for the salvation of the Lord. That speech of Iehoram 2 King
Nathan came to him and knocketh at his heart though he had lyen asleepe so long yet his conscience wakeneth presently and he crieth out 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned So soone as Gad came to him with a message from God about the numbring of the people his conscience awakened presently and smote him for it 2 Sam. 24.10 And so was it with Peter the very looke of Christ wakened his conscience Luke 22.60 61. And as the regenerate mans conscience is wakefull so it is quicke sighted and tender also and can see and bee troubled with that another man will not as we see also in David 1 Sam. 24 5. The second cause of it is that they are more subject to affliction then other men and it is an usuall effect of affliction to bring mens sins into their remembrance that they had forgotten before As we see in the brethren of Ioseph whose troubles in Egypt brought the sin which they had committed against him twenty yeeres before as fresh into their remembrance as if it had beene but newly committed as you shall finde Gen. 42.21 So it appeareth by our Saviours speech to the sicke of the palsie Mat. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sins bee forgiven theee that his sicknesse brought his sins to his remembrance The third and last cause of this is the Lord himselfe he hath the chiefe hand in this it is he that keepeth the sins of his people ever in their eye and remembrance and will not suffer them to forget them It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of David hereby sending Nathan unto him 2 Sam. 12.1 It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of Peter by looking backe upon him Luke 22.61 It was the Lord that made Iob to possesse the sins of his youth Iob 13.26 And why dealeth the Lord thus with those whom he most dearely loveth that of all the people in the world they see most sins in themselves and are most troubled with them he setteth their sins ever in their sight and putteth them in minde of them Surely he doth this in much love Psal. 25.10 All the pathes of the Lord are mercy and truth unto his owne people He seeth this to be good and profitable for them many wayes Sixe principall benefits there are that Gods people receive by it First It reneweth and encrreaseth their repentance David did unfainedly repent of his adulterie and murder so soone as ever Nathan had dealt plainly with him as wee have heard 2 Sam. 12.13 and yet after that for many yeeres God followed him with many grievous judgements as he threatned 2 Sam. 12.10 11. and thereby did ever and anon bring those sins into his remembrance and put him in mind of them that he might repent better and more deeply for them This reason the Lord giveth Ezek. 20.43 There shall yee remember your wayes and all your doings wherein yee have beene defiled and ye shall loath your selves in your owne sight for all your evils you have committed And this is certainely one great benefit that commeth to us by the remembring of our old sins For wee are all farre short in repenting of them in that measure as we ought and according to the measure of our repentance shall our comfort and the assurance of the pardon of our sins be in the end As they that sow in teares shall reape in joy Psal. 126.5 Sound repentance and sorrow for sin will bring sound joy so proportionable to a mans seednes shall his harvest be plentifull repentance will bring plentifull joy a scant repentance scantnesse of comfort Secondly By this meanes God keepeth us humble and low in our owne eyes and preserveth us from pride and too good a conceit of our selves Thus dealt the Lord with blessed Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 Left I should bee exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations there was given unto mee a thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me lest I should bee exalted above measure And what was this thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan Surely some inward corruption that Paul felt in his owne heart which Satan stirred up in him And why did God discover this corruption of his heart vnto him why did God keepe him so long in the sight and sence of this his corruption he prayed thrice that is many times to get it removed and could not He telleth us and repeateth it twice in that verse as a thing worthy to be observed Lest I should be exalted above measure This use the Church professeth she made of it Lam. 2.19 20. Remembring mine affliction and my rebellions as Montanus and Leo Iudae render the word the wormewood and the gall that is the bitternesse and sorrow that I found in it my soule hath them still in remembrance and is humbled in mee And surely this is no small benefit we get by being well acquainted with our sins and thinking much of our owne corruptions We are all to apt if we be a little better in birth or in gifts or in riches or in beauty or in knowledge or in profession then others to be proud of it O what Lucifers would we be if the Lord should not now and then cast our owne dung into our faces and effectually discover to us our sins Surely God doth us in this a great favour as he did unto Paul for nothing would make our soules more odious unto God then pride nothing more amiable in his eyes then humilty will doe according to that of the Apostle Iames 4.6 God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble Thirdly By this meanes God maketh his servants flye to the throne of grace and breedeth and nourisheth in them an appetite ân hunger and thirst after Christ in the word and Sacraments and maketh them to prize his favour in Christ above any thing in the world The proofe of this we see heere in David what made him heere to flye to God and to cry to him so earnestly for mercy Why hee telleth us heere in the text his sin was ever before him This effect had the knowledge and sence of sin in Paul at his first conversion when Christ had discovered his sin unto him though it were in a most terrible manner it drave him to seeke mercy of God by prayer as Christ told Ananias Acts 9.11 Goe to him for behold he prayeth And indeed none but they that have an effectuall knowledge and sence of sin will goe to God with any constancy or fervency of spirit How few and how cold and formall will our prayers be if we have no sence of our sins When David had said Psal. â4 17 The righteous crie and the Lord heareth them he telleth in the next words ver 18. who be those righteous ones that use thus to cry unto God in their prayers that is to say those that are of a broken heart and contrite spirit This hunger and thirst after righteousnesse our
us saith Paul Rom. 8.31 who can bee against us To hurt us hee meaneth The Lord is my light and my salvation saith David Psalme 27.1 whom shall I feare And 49.5 Wherefore should I feare in the dayes of evill when the iniquitie of my heeles shall compasse mee about Why David what maketh thee so secure in the midst of danger Hee telleth you verse 15. God will redeeme my soule from the power of the grave for hee shall receive mee On the other side hee that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ must needes bee vexed with continuall feares feare of death and feare of troubles It is Christ only saith the Apostle Heb. 2.15 that delivereth them who through the feare of death were all their life time subject to bondage Thirdly This bringeth with it unto us all good things Seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse saith our Saviour Matth. 6.33 As if he had said Make your salvation sure make this sure unto your selves that God is reconciled unto you that you are in his favour and all these things shall be added unto you O that men could beleeve Christ in this that this is the best way to be certaine of all earthly comforts so farre as they shall bee good for us He that spared not his own son saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Yea this sweetneth all Gods blessings to us and giveth a pleasant relish unto them when we can tast in them Gods love unto us in Christ. When Iob speaketh Iob 29.1 7. of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in his children and riches in that honour and esteeme God gave him among all men he giveth this for the reason of it verse 3. His candle his light the comfortable assurance of his savour shined upon my head Yea this will not onely susteine and keepe us from fainting in times of common trouble and calamity as Iob saith there Iob 29.3 By his light I walked through darknesse While the light of his countenance shined upon me I could walke cheerefully in the darkest and saddest times But it will also sweeten the bitterest afflictions that can befall our selves in particular when we know they are but the chastisements of our father that loveth us dearely though hee thus correct us The cup which my father hath given me saith our Saviour Iohn 18.11 shall I not drinke it All hope of deliverance and comfort in danger and distresse groweth from the assurance of Gods favour Vpon this David grounded his hope Psal. 42.5 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule c. Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance To this he ascribeth all the deliverances the Church had received from the Lords right hand Psalme 44.3 They got not the land in possession by their owne sword neither did their own arme save them but thy right hand and thine arme and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them The sting of death saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.56 and if of death then of all other afflictions sure is sin and if the sting of them be once gone certainely there can be no deadly paine in them And thus Christ comforteth a poore man that was sicke of a dead palsy a disease that dulleth the spirits and maketh the heart as heavie as any disease can Matth. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sinnes be forgiven thee On the other side he that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ what comfort can hee have in life or in death in prosperity or in adversity specially if God shall be pleased to awaken his conscience What sweetnesse can a man find in all his wealth or pleasure or good cheere when it hath this bitter tang and loose with it that his heart shall say to him I may be a vessell of wrath for all that Alas Cain had as much as all this commeth to and Esau and Dives who are all now firebrands in hell Must not the joy that all such men seeme to take in their prosperity be such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 5.12 in the face onely and not in the heart And if this be their condition in their greatest prosperity then what comfort can they have in their affliction and in their death thinke you What is the hope of the hypocrite saith Iob 27.8 though he hath gained when God taketh away his soule Fourthly If we were once assured of Gods speciall love to us in Christ this would make us yeeld obedience unto God and do his service not grudgingly or as of necessity but as out of love and willingly and cheerefully For a good man a bountifull a kind man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 some will even dare to die And if the goodnesse and bounty of a man have such force with us that we thinke we can never do too much for him will not the assurance of this marvellous bounty and goodnesse of God to us in Christ make us to say with David Psal. 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits towards me what might I doe to please and honour him that hath so dearely loved me This will make us pray with boldnesse and zeale O God thou art my God saith David Psal. 63.1 early will I seeke thee When our Saviour taught his Disciples and in them us all to pray Matth. 6.9 he biddeth us begin thus Our father which art in heaven Till our hearts doe thus conceive of God that he is our father that he loveth us with a fatherly love we can never pray aright We may say a prayer and that is all that the most of us doe but we can never pray with our hearts till then Therefore also the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 8.15 16. that the spirit that maketh us able to cry in our prayers unto God that is to pray fervently and earnestly is the spirit of adoption that spirit which witnesseth with our spirits that wee are the sonnes and daughters of God that assureth us God is our father and maketh us able to call him father yea to cry to him Abba father And as this will make us able to pray with comfort so will this also make us able to heare and reade and meditate in the Word with cheerefullnesse and a good appetite As new borne babes saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. desire the sincere milke of the Word if so be that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious This will make us keepe the Sabbaths even whole Sabbaths without wearisomenesse Yee shall keepe every man my Sabbaths saith the Lord Levit. 19.3 Why so What may move us to doe this willingly and cheerefully I am the Lord your God saith he In a word this will make us walke cheerefully in every duty of obedience in every way of
must every one of us learne to doe in the like case though wee have no assurance of Gods favour yet let us trust confidently in Christ through him to obtaine it For this is a thing highly pleasing unto God The Lord taketh pleasure saith David Psal. 147.11 in them that hope in his mercy And 1 Chron. 5.20 God was intreated of them because they put their trust in him And they that can do so need not doubt but that God will certainely lift up the light of his countenance upon them and give them comfort in the assurance of his favour For First Thou hast true faith and consequently thou hast Christ he is thine owne though thou perceive it not They that beleeve on the name of Christ trust to him rely upon him have received him hee is their owne as the Holy Ghost speaketh Iohn 1.12 Secondly Having received Christ certainely thou hast Gods favour all thy sinnes are pardoned thou hast just title to eternall life though thou perceive it not yea thou hast in thee the root of comfortable assurance of all this Ye are all the children of God saith the Apostle Gal. 3.26 By faith in Christ Iesus He that beleeveth on the sonne of God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.10 hath the witnesse in himselfe He hath that in himselfe that will witnesse for him that hee is in Gods favour And Iohn 3.36 Thirdly and lastly If thou canst wait upon God for assurance and looke for it it will certainely come Doe as David did when he had lost his assurance of Gods favour Psal. 13.1 How long wilt thou forget me ô Lord for ever I how long wilt thou bide thy face from me What did he then to recover his assurance That you shall see verse 5. But I have trusted in thy mercy my heart shall rejoyce in thy salvation As if he had said My comfortable assurance of thy savour and of my salvation will returne againe And Psal. 42.5 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance As if hee had said I shall for all this see the light of his countenance againe and rejoyce in it So that to conclude I may say to every soule here 1 that desireth assurance of Gods favour and 2 seeketh it in a diligent and conscionable use of Gods ordinance and 3 with an humbled heart and 4 by a conscionable care to please God in all his waies and 5 by faith hath received Christ and resteth upon him concerning this promise of restoring a comfortable assurance as the Prophet doth of his vision Hab. 2.2 The vision is yet for an appointed time God hath set the time in his own counsell when he will give thee the comfort of this promise but in the end it shall speake and not lie though it âaâry wait for iâ because it will surely come and not âarry one moment longer then God shall see it to be for thy good and advantage And whereas thou doubtest thine owne strength and fearest thou shalt never be able to hold out and endure resting and waiting upon God till comfort doe come and cryest with David Psalme 69.3 Mine eyes faile while I wait for my God Let me say to thee as David doth Psal. 27 14. Wait on the Lord âe of good courage and he shall strengthen thy heart he will keepe thee from fainting and make thee able to hold out waite I say on the Lord. Lecture LXXXIV On Psalme 51.6 March 18. 1627. THe third note to try our goodnesse and righteousnesse by is the extent of it True goodnesse and grace is of a large extent 1. In respect of the subject of it it reacheth unto and goeth thorow the whole man 2. In respect of the object of it it sheweth it selfe in a conscionable respect unto all the commandements of God 3. In respect of the time it sheweth this conscionable care to please God in all things at one time as well as at another For the first If that grace and goodnesse that seemeth to be in any man be true and unseigned it worketh a totall change a reformation in the whole man in the inward man and in the outward man too in the minde and understanding in the conscience in the memory in the will in the affections in the outward senses and parts of the body in the words and in the actions of a man This was typified by the burnt offerings under the law The whole sacrifice as you may read Levit. 1.8 9 13. not the foure quarters onely but the head and the fat and the inwards and the legs must be offered unto God and burnt upon the altar Which was not onely a type of Christ who as a propitiatory sacrifice was wholly offered up and endured the fiery wrath of God for us not in his body onely but in his soule too and in every power and faculty of it but it was also a type of the obedience of the faithfull which are the members of Christ as appeareth plainely by the allusion that is made unto it both by the Apostle Rom. 12.1 and by our Saviour himselfe Mar. 12.33 And thus you see a totall obedience and sanctification of the whole man is required of us but I say more then so this totall change not onely ought to be in every Christian but it is wrought in every one that hath any truth of grace in him In this respect our Saviour compareth it Matth. 13.33 unto leaven which will leaven the whole lumpe of dough that it is put into Thus the Apostle describeth true sanctifying grace in that prayer he maketh for the Thessalonians 1 Thes 5.23 The very God of peace sanctifie you wholly that is true may you say this is to be desired and prayed for yea this is to be aimed at and we should endeavour to attaine unto it but this is not possible to bee attained unto in this life marke therefore what followeth in the next words and I pray God saith hee that your whole spirit and soule and body may bee preserved blamelesse unto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. As if hee had said Now your whole spirit and soule and body is sanctified you are sanctified throughout and my prayer is that this good worke that is begunne may bee increased and that you may bee preserved in this estate unto the end Of the soule and spirit men will easily grant that they are capable of grace yea that the whole spirit and soule of the regenerate man may bee sanctified but marke that the Apostle aâfirmeth this of the body also yea of the whole body that it is capable of sanctifying grace And therfore also hee calleth the very bodies of the faithfull the members of Christ. 1 Cor. 6.15 And verse 19. the temples of the holy Ghost And saith of himselfe the rest of his brethren 2 Corinth 4.10 11. that the life
preaching where Gods power appeareth wherein God preacheth aswell as man God teacheth the heart inwardly aswell as man doth teach the outward man And that that he saith of preaching may bee said of every other ordinance of God That is only true compleate baptisme wherein God hath baptized the party aswell as man that a true and compleate communion which God hath administred aswell as man that a true and compleat prayer when the spirit of God hath joyned with mee and prayed aswell as I. 1. Then and then onely shall wee have comfort in our baptisme when wee can find that wee have beene baptized of God Hee shall baptize you saith Iohn baptist speaking to the faithfull Matthew 3.11 with the holy Ghost and with fire Happy is that soule that can find hee hath beene baptized by that hand that can say thus As by Gods minister I had water sprinkled upon mee by the ordinance of God in mine infancy when I knew it not so now I doe verily know and feele that the Lord himselfe hath by his spirit sprinkled upon my soule the bloud of his deare Sonne that blood of sprinkling as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 12.24 hath assured mee that it was shed for mee and I doe verily know and feele that he hath saved me as the Apostle speaketh Tit. 3.5 by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost 2. Then and then only shall we have comfort in the Lords supper when we can find that as Gods minister hath by his appointment given us the bread and wine so the Lord himselfe hath given us the body and bloud of his owne son and commanded us to feed upon him Moses gave you not that bread from heaven saith our Saviour Iohn 6.32 but my father giveth you the true bread from heaven and he sheweth what hee meaneth by that verse 35. I am the bread of life No minister can give thee that true bread from heaven the body and bloud of Christ to feed upon the Lord onely can give thee that And as when thou goest to the sacrament at any time thou must seeke and expect to receive this from him thou must cry to God as they did there ver 34. Lord evermore give us this bread So if thou canst find that thou hast in the Sacrament by the eye of thy faith discerned God giving thee this bread and by the hand of thy faith received it of him ô happy thou it was the comfortablest supper that ever thou wert at in thy life 3. Then and then only can wee have comfort in our preaching and you in your hearing when we and you can find that the Lord is with us worketh with us in this ordinance of his When we that are preachers can find that our ministery is not in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thess. 1.5 when we see God worketh with us and blesseth our ministery and it may be said of us as of them Actes 11.21 The hand of the Lord was with them and a great number beleeved and turned unto the Lord. And when you that are hearers can find that in your hearing the Lord openeth your hearts to attend with diligence and delight to that that you heare as hee did Lydias Actes 16.14 when ye can find that in the hearing of the word ye are taught of God drawne and effectually perswaded to beleeve and obey the truth that you heare as our Saviour saith all the Elect shall bee Iohn 6.44 45. when in the hearing of the truth of God delivered by any of his servants you heare withall that word behind you that is spoken of Esay 30 21. saying this is the way walke ye in it when in the ministery of the Word you can feele that mighty power of God that the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 10 5. casting downe your imaginations and every high thing in you that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivity every one of your thoughts to the obedience of Christ finally when we can say of your teachers as that man did 1 Cor. 14.25 Of a truth God is in you certainly God worketh with you then I say and then onely can you have comfort in your hearing 4. Lastly Then and then onely can wee have comfort in our prayers when we can find the Lord hath bin with us in prayer And when is that 1. When wee find the Lord hath prepared our hearts to pray Lord saith David Ps. 10.17 thou hast heard the desire of the humble thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare When the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us quickneth our prayers prompteth us in them How may we know that will you say Surely by two notes 1. When in our prayers we can cry Abba father for this is made a certain note of the spirits helping us in prayer Rom. 8.15 Gal. 4.6 2. When even then when we know not what to pray we can say nothing almost but grone sigh it out yet even the requests that we make are according to the will of God we desire nothing so much as mercy and grace this second note also of the spirits helping us in prayer the Apostle giveth Rom. 8.26.27 From hence now the foorth and last point will necessarily follow for you had the Reason of it already That a Christians chiefe care should be in every duty of Gods worship to find that God is with him in it that God worketh with him Purge thou mee with hysope saith David here wash thou mee And as Moses did in another case Exodus 33 15 16. so should wee all importune and expostulate with the Lord in this case If thy presence goe not with us saith hee carry us not up hence for wherein shall it bee knowne that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight Is it not in that thou goest with us So may we say Lord if thou accompany not thine ordinances and worke not with us in them to what purpose should we performe them How shall it appeare that we have found grace in thy sight The uses that this Doctrine serveth unto are two principally 1. For instruction 2. For exhortation And first this teacheth us the true cause why in this time of so long continuall use of all Gods ordinances there is so little fruit to be seene This is the generall complaint of these times 1. Gods faithfull ministers complaine of this and cry as Esa. 49.4 that they have laboured in vaine they have spent their strength for nought and in vaine they see no fruit of their labours And 2. the carnall man and enemy to the Gospell every where casteth this in our teeth Woe be to the world because of offences saith our Saviour Mat. 18 7. and surely this is a chiefe offence that many do miserably stumble at These that heare so much say they and read so much pray so much what
God The âncense which they offered was an abomination unto him as the Lord speaketh Esa. 1.13 14. their new moones and their sabbaths and their solemne assemblies all good things in themselves commanded of God his soule hated they were a trouble to him he was weary to beare them Yea the more good things the hypocrite doth the more odious he maketh himselfe unto God The hypocrites in heart saith Elihu Iob 36.13 not the grosse hypocrites onely and such as whose life discovereth them to be so but the most close and secret ones if their hearts bee false and unsound heape up wrath Yea in some respects certainely his case is more wofull then the case of the most profane man both in this life and in the life to come also How can this be will you say can the profane mans case be worse then the hypocrites both in this life and the life to come also as you have taught us now and yet the hypocrites case be worse then his both in this life and in the life to come Are not these propositions directly contradictory and therefore impossible that both of them should be true I answer No. But as the sinnes of the one are in one respect greater and in another lesser then the sinnes of the other are so the Lord in the infinitenesse of his wisedome and power can and will make this possible which to our shallow understandings seemeth to bee most impossible And this wee are sure of that both these propositions that seeme so contradictory are undoubtedly true because God hath in his word taught us both What he hath said touching the open prophane man you have heard before and that the hypocrites case is in some respects worse then the state of the most prophane man both in this life and in the life to come is evident by these two proofes First in this life he is hardlier brought to the sight of his sinne and to repentance for it without which there is no possibility of salvation then the prophane man is The Publicans and Harlots goe into the kingdome of God before you saith our Saviour to the Pharisaicall hypocrites Matth. 21.31 See an example of this also in Iudas And secondly In the life to come because they have sinned against greater meanes and against greater light they shall receive the greater damnation as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 23.14 It shall be more tollerable for the land of Sodom a farre more prophane people then they were in the day of judgement then for thee saith our Saviour unto Capernaum Matth. 11.24 In which respect we shall finde there is no one sinne that our Saviour did more bitterly inveigh nor denounce more woes against then he did against hypocrisie and though the Pharisees were guilty of many other foule sinnes as appeareth by that which our Saviour saith of them Matth. 23.3 Yet he taxeth them for no sinne so much as for their hypocrisie Matth. 23.13 and in many other places So that to conclude this point I must say unto you all as our Saviour spake unto his Disciples first of all in a mighty audience Luk. 12.1 Beware yee of the leaven of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie As if he had said yee that are the Disciples of Christ and professe Religion above all other men and above all other sinnes beware yee of hypocrisie content not your selves with any good things that bee in you with any good things that yee doe that you love the word that you use to pray that you observe the Sabbath that you hate popery and all will worship that you are strict in the smallest things but take heed that you doe these things in truth and soundnesse of heart remember that hypocrisie is the leaven of the Pharisyes it will make all that you doe sowre and unpleasing unto God Alas will you say wee know this is most true but how shall wee know whither wee be hypocrites or no If the hypocrite may goe so farre as you have taught us out of Gods word he may we see just cause to feare we are no better then hypocrites And I know well that some of you that are freest from hypocrisie ever since you heard me prove how farre the hypocrite may goe have longed much to heare this how the true Christian may be distinguished and knowne from the hypocrite in these things and what it is wherein he goeth further then any hypocrite in the world can goe Now to give satisfaction to these good soules First of all I say that this is a good signe thou art no hypocrite because thou art so fearefull least thou shouldst be one because thou art so desirous to get good evidence to thy selfe that thou hast more in thee then an hypocrite can have To feare our selves least our hearts should be unsound is part of that poverty of spirit of which our Saviour saith Matth. 5.3 that they are blessed that have it in them David suspected his heart to be unsound when he prayed as he did Verse 10. Create in mâe a cleane heart ô Lord and renew a right spirit within me And so did all the elect Apostles when Christ having told them that one of them should betray him there was a false hypocrite among them every one of them was exceeding sorrowfull and cryed to him Matth. 26.21 22. Lord is it I But secondly I will for your further satisfaction give you some notes whereby you may discerne whither you be hypocrites or noe And I will go no further for them then to these very examples I instanced in for the five good things which I told you have beene found in some hypocrites I will shew you plainly what the things were wherein they though they went so far were defective and did bewray the falshood and hypocrisie of their hearts And when in the hearing of them you shall finde your selves and that goodnesse that is in you free from these defects from these notes of hypocrisie which the Holy Ghost hath observed to have beene in them not from one or two of them but from them all you may be able confidently to conclude unto your comfort that certainly you are no hypocrites you shall be easily able to judge of the soundnesse or unsoundnesse of your owne hearts The defects that were in the goodnesse of these men whereby their hypocrisie was discovered were five principally First some of them when they seemed to have most goodnesse in them and made greatest shew of it they lived in grosse sinnes neverthelesse Take a proofe of this in the example of those hypocrites that I told you were so given to prayer They made many prayers as the Prophet speaketh of them Esay 1.15 they used to pray often yea they did spread forth their hands in prayer and seemed to pray with great zeale and fervency of spirit but their hands were full of bloud As if he should say they were savadge bloud-suckers and most cruell oppressours of poore
Get a true knowledge and sense of thine owne sinnes p. 265. This also the best preparative to the Sacrament Ibid. Lect. 53. 5 Get before a lively faith p. 266. the reasons of this the necessity of faith in this respect p. 267. rules to try our faith by p. 268. Comfort for such as have true faith though in the least measure p. 269. Lect. 54. 6 Get before hand a sound hope and assurance that when thou dyest thou shalt goe to heaven p. 270. Notes to trie true hope by p. 271 c. 7 Get before hand a good conscience and be carefull to lead a godly life p. 272. 8 Seeke this grace of God by hearty prayer p. 273. Lect. 55. The Text 1 Psal. 51.5 cleared against the Anabaptists by answering two questions p. 275. The youngest infant is guilty of sin and deserveth to be damned p. 277. In what respect infants called innocents holy Ibid. p. 278. and some also borne in the state of grace p. 279. How severe God hath beene in his judgements towards some infants Ibid Three waies they are guilty of sinne pag. 280. Therefore 1 Anabaptists erre grossely 2. Great need they should be baptized 3 Observe and take to heart Gods judgements on them 4. The sins of little ones not to bee neglected p. 281. Lect. 56. The sinne that is in infants is derived to them from their parents Though there bee three other causes of actuall sins p. 282. yet of originall sin this is the onely cause Ibid. Why the children of the holyest parents are borne in sin p. 283. yet this doeth not excuse or extenuate their sins nor give cause to deny reverence or duty to parents Ibid. Great is the duty that children owe to their parents p. 284. For they have all received that benefit from the parents godly or ungodly rich or poore which no duty of theirs can requite Ibid p. 285. No man hath cause to be proud of his parentage Ibid. Parents should be humbled for the sinnes of their children p. 286. Lect. 57. Our originall sinne is that for which God may most justly abhorre us and for which we should be deeply humbled p. 301 303. Lect. 58. Parents should use their utmost endeavour to breed grace in their children For 1 No. way like this can we shew we love them as we ought 2 Iustice bindeth us to it 3 It will be our chiefe comfort to see grace wrought in them p. 287. 4 They will bee more dutifull to us 5 This will give us assurance that there is truth of grace in our selves 6 God hath charged us and put us in trust with their soules p. 288. 7 The hope of the Church and propagation of the Gospel depends on this 290. Lect. 59. Meanes to destroy corruption to breed grace in our children are these Wee must 1 Maintaine our authority There is an honour due to us from our childe p. 291. This we must take heed we loose not Ibid. This many loose by neglecting 1 to feare God themselves and to give good example p. 292 2 to keepe their children in awe when they are young p. 293. Correction necessary for children and three great sins parents commit in neglecting this Ibid. 294. Lect. 60. Secondly we must instruct our children 1 By teaching them the principles plainely even whiles they are very young p. 294. 2 By acquainting them with the practise of religion 3 bringing them to Church even while young 4 examining them how they profit at Church p. 295. 1 Obj. Absurd to teach little ones religion Answ. 1. No for they are capable of the feeds of grace 2 child-hood the fittest age to be wrought upon this way p. 296. 3 Though it doe them no good for the present it may prepare them for grace and doe them good hereafter p. 297. 2 Obj. No heed to be taken to the good things seeme to be wrought in children for they will loose them againe Three answers given to this Ibid. Thirdly we must give good examples to our children great force in this p. 298. Fourthly wee must take heed how wee place them at schoole or in service or in mariage p. 299. Fiftly we must bee earnest with God in prayer for them Ibid. In using these meanes wee may comfort our selves though we see them fruitlesse oft p. 300. Lect. 61 Two rules to try all doctrines in religion That Doctrine cannot bee of God 1 that gives any thing to man in matter of his salvation any cause of boasting or confidence in himselfe 2 That is agreeable to naturall reason and grounds it selfe most upon that pag. 304. The Papists errour touching originall sin p. 305. How dead wee are by nature and void of all freedome of will unto good in foure points Ibid. Concupiscence without consent is sinne p. 306 307. Lect. 62. The knowledge of our naturall corruption is of great force to humble us p. 308. viz. 1 to keepe us from priding our selves in best duties we have done p. 309. 2 to humble us when we pray Ibid. Long prayers not unlawfull so it be with foure cautions p. 310. respect to be had to th' ability of them that joyne with us Ibid. 3 to humble us in our fasts Fasts are to no purpose if wee bee not humbled in them p. 311. 1 for Gods judgements upon ourselves and the Church Ibid. 2 for th'outragious sinnes committed every where that wee know or heare of pag. 312. 3 For our owne sins specially Ibid. 4 specially for our originall sin Ibid. Lect. 63. Every one should endeavour to be delivered from the danger of his originall corruption especially p. 313. Three motives to this p. 314. Meanes 1. Seeke to be justified from it by Christ. Labour to be in Christ and to know by faith that Christ is ours for then God cannot loath us for it Ibid p. 315. 2 Labour to finde that by the Spirit thou art delivered from the dominion of it and to cleanse thy selfe from it and to mortifie it This meanes more sensible then the first though not so perfect p. 316. Lect. 64. Meanes we must use to mortifie corruption in our selves 1 Observe the first stirrings of it and what sins thy heart is most inclined to p 317. 2 When thou discernest it set thy selfe against it viz. resist it hate and dislike it and grieve for it Ibid. 318. 3 Shun all occasions and provocations to it Be sober 1 in the use of the comforts of this life p. 319. 2 In following the businesse of our callings some part of every day to be spent in religious duties p. 320. Lect. 65. The fourth meanes to mortify corruption is a diligent and conscionable use of the exercises of religion p. 321. Great force in reading and hearing of the Word to mortifie corruption Ibid. Prayer hath great force to mortifie sin p. 322. The fift meanes of mortification is to beare afflictions willingly and patiently Ibid Great force in affliction this way p. 223.
or am I a divell incarnate that I should prove so vile a wretch But though I be no Prophet to say so yet can I say with as great authority and warrant as though I were a Prophet that there is never a one of us here but may prove such a one before wee die And therefore we have need to feare and suspect our selves If any man shall object this is the manner of all your preaching to disquiet mens mindes with feares and doubts What cause have we thus to feare as long as we are sure we can never fall totally we cannot fall finally Iob. 5.24 He that beleeveth in Christ hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death to life I answer Happy is that soule that upon good ground can say he is sure of this But admit thou wert sure of that is it no cause of feare that thou moist for all this fall into so foule sins as thou hast heard of I tell thee that by falling into such sins First thou shalt greatly dishonour that God whose servant thou professest thy selfe to be and open the mouthes of his enemies to blaspheme his name as Nathan chargeth David to have done 2 Sam. 12.14 Secondly thou shalt greatly grieve thy heavenly father Forty yeares long was I grieved with this generation saith the Lord Psal. 95.10 Thirdly thou shalt make him thine enemy and provoke him to smite and plague thee thou knowest not how deepely They rebelled and vexed his holy spirit therefore was he turned to be their enemy and he sought against them saith the Prophet Esa 63.10 Take David for an instance and example of this The sword shall never depart from thy house because thou hast despised me saith the Lord by Nathan unto him 2 Sam. 12.10 Though thou breake not thy necke with these falls to the losse of thine everlasting life thou maist breake an arme or a leg to thy extreame anguish Fourthly though the seed of God will remaine in thee notwithstanding these sins yet wilt thou loose all the use and comfort of that grace that is in thee Psal. 51.12 Restore to me the joy of thy salvation that was gone 1 Thess. 5.19 thus farre forth the spirit may be quenched Fiftly thou maist bring on thyselfe by such fails the intollerable torment of a wounded spirit and who can beare that saith Solomon Pro. 18.14 Sixtly no man can tell thee how long thou maist continue in this uncomfortable and wretched estate Which is a thing that greatly aggravateth thy misery that thou maist say in this case as Psal. 74.9 There is not any that knoweth how long O then we have all great cause to feare these falls and not to be secure but to use all meanes we can to prevent such falls And the principall meanes are these First nourish in thy heart this feare of falling from God feare of sinning against him See how this is oft commended to us as a chiefe meane to keepe us from falling I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me saith the Lord Ier. 32 40. Pro. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alway Phil. 2.12 Worke out your salvation with feare and trembling The want of this even his presumptuous confidence was a chiefe cause of Peters fall Matth. 26.33.35.58 Secondly learne to make conscience even of the least sins Psal. 19.12 13. By the care he had to be cleansed of his secret sins and from every presumptuous sin he was sure he should be free from the great transgression Thirdly neglect no meanes of grace either publique or private but use them conscionably and daily If vision faile either through the Ministers fault or the peoples the people will decay Pro. 29.18 He that would not quench the spirit must not dââise prophecyings that is the oft hearing of the Word preached saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.19 20. If we exhort not one another or our selves daily we shall be in danger to be hardned with the deceitfulnesse of sinne as he reacheth ãâã Heb. 3.13 Fourthly Pray daily to God that he would uphold thee So our Saviour teacheth us to pray daily Mat. 6.13 Lead us not into temptation but pull us by thy mighty arms from the evill one This was Davids prayer Ps. 119.116 11â âphold me according to thy word that I may live hold thou me up and I shall be safe The second use is to exhort us to be willing to die whensoever God shall be pleased to call us Sundry other motives there are to perswade us to this as full 2 Cor. 5.6 While we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord we shall never enjoy Christ fully till then Secondly while we live here we shall be subject to many sorrowes and vexations of spirit Every day will bring upon us one evill and occasion of sorrow or another Mat. 6.34 All teares shall never be wiped from our eyes while we live here Rev. 21.4 But this third is a principall that while we live here we are in a continuall possibility and danger of falling from God Till we die we can never be perfectly freed from our corruption nor cease from our owne workes as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 4.10 As the earthen vessels that were legally polluted could not be purged but by breaking Levit. 11.33 15.12 Till we die we can never be freed from Sathans assaults and tentations The life to come is the onely time of our full redemption Luk. 21.28 And consequently we know not how far we may fall so long as we live Death will free us perfectly from all our sins and corruptions Rom. 6.7 For he that is dead is freed from sin The third use is to exhort us to a care of perseverance to the end and not to content our selves in the good beginnings and proceedings we have hitherto made but to labour to finish our course with joy Act. 20.24 For 1 according to that we are at our end will God judge us When the righteous turneth away from his righteousnesse saith the Lord Ezek. 18.24 and committeth iniquity and doth according to all the abominations that the wicked man doth shall he live all his righteousnesse that he hath done shall not be mentioned in his trespasse that he hath trespassed and in his sins that he hath sinned in them shall he die 2. If we fall away we shall be in farre worse case then if we had never begun well 2 Pet. 2 21. It had beene better for them not to have knowne the way of righteousnesse then after they have knowne it to turne from the holy commandement delivered unto them And to that end let us strive to make sure to our selves the truth of our regeneration as the Apostle exhorteth us 2 Pet. 1.10 For they whose hearts are not upright may fall irrecoverably how good shewes soever they make as is evident in those that are compared to the stony ground Mar.
is it in this case They that desire to receive good by the divine power of God in this his ordinance must bring faith to it and according to their faith so shall they speed And as it is said of Christ Matth. 13.58 He did ãâã are ãâã works in Nazareth because of their unbeliefe So may it be sayd of our Church assemblies now adayes God sheweth not his saving power much in them because of the unbeliefe of our hearers Eightly and lastly If thou wouldest profite by thy hearing pray before thou hearest No good thing ye know can bee expected from God with a blessing if it be not sought by prayer Deut. 4.7 The Lord our God is nigh unto us in all that we call upon him for And in this particular it is the duty of Gods people to pray for their teachers that they may so speake as they ought to speake Col. 4.4 and specially that in their ministery they may so apply the word as it may effectually meet with their corruptions Let the righteous smite me saith David Psal. 141.5 it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprove me it shall be as an excellent oyle For themselves also they should pray that through Gods assistance they may heare profitably and be blessed in their hearing Thus did David go to the Word Psal. 19.18 Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wonderous things out of thy law For the Lord only is he that can teach us to profite Esa. 48.17 I am the Lord thy God which teacheth thee to profite To this is the promise made Pro. 2.3 5. If thou cryest after knowledge and liftest up thy voice for understanding then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And surely this is one chiefe cause why there is so little profiting by the ministery of the word For before they come to Church pray either for the preacher or themselves nay few when they are at Church have any heart to joyne with the Preacher in the prayer that he maketh before the Sermon But that complaint may bee made in this case which the Prophet maketh Esay 64.7 There is none that calleth on thy name that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee Lecture VI. On the Title of Psalme 51. Novemb. 23 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the other two parts of the use of Direction And for the better stirring up of your affection to that which I am to deliver you must know this that to heare the word profitably is a laborious and painefull thing The bringing of your bodies hither and lending of your eares is not all though that be painfull to you that come farre but there is more belongs to it then so there is a labour of the mind and heart required in this worke Strive saith our Saviour Luk 13.24 to enter in at the strait gate Every gate every part of that way whereby wee must come to life eternall is strait and narrow and without much striving labour it is not possible to passe through it To pray aright you that are acquainted with the conscionable performance of this duty find it to be a painfull and laborious thing Rom. 15.30 Strive together with me saith the Apostle in your prayers to God for me And surely it is no lesse painfull a thing to heare spiritually and profitably Labour saith our Saviour Iohn 6.27 not for the meate which perisheth but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life And no marvell For 1. there is an utter indisposition of our owne hearts by nature to every thing that is good being alienated in our minds from God as the Apostle speaketh Colos. 1.21 and estranged as David saith Psal. 58.3 from the very wombe 2. Satan also is very busie with us when wee goe about this worke of hearing Gods Word to hinder us by all the cunning he hath from hearing it fruitfully Luke 8.12 Those by the high-way side are they that heare then commeth the devill and taketh away the Word out of their hearts lest they should beleeve and be saved 3. The Lord though he first converted us without any helpe of our owne will and endeavour for wee were by nature dead in trespasses Ephes. 2.1 yea he converted us against our will Rom. 10.21 All the day long have I stretched out my hands unto a disobedient and gain-saying people Yet will he not save us nor build us up in grace nor blesse the meanes of grace unto us without the helpe of our will and endeavour but when he hath once regenerated and renewed our will hee will have usâ imploy it in his worke Phil. 2.12 Worke out your owne salvation Wee had need therefore to take paines with our owne hearts and strive to heare profitably For certainely as a great cause why we profit so little by the Word is this that we will not do that that lyeth in us to make our hearing profitable we will take no paines in this worke so if we would take a little paines for it we should find that the fruit and comfort we should receive by it would abundantly recompence all the paines wee have taken in it That which Solomon saith of labour in our lawfull callings Pro. 14.23 In all labour there is profite and 13.11 He that gathereth by labour shall increase there is a secret blessing of God upon men that labour in the meanest calling that is that they are able to live and thrive by it may fitly be applyed to this purpose they that labour and will take paines in the worke of their owne salvation to make all meanes of Grace profitable unto themselves shall certainly thrive and increase in Grace whereas the lazy soule under the best meanes of Grace that are shall still be like Pharaohs Kinâ lâane and ill-favoured Gen. 45.21 VVe find by experience that it is not the greatnes of a mans living that maketh him rich but the good imploying and carefull husbanding of it A little ground if a good husband a carefull and painfull man have the occupying of it proves oftentimes more fruitfull then a great deale more land will doe in the hands of a lazy and carelesse husband though it be of it selfe a better soile and have more helps from God and nature then the other hath Pro. 24.30 3â I went by the field of the slothfull and by the Vineyard of the man void of understanding and loe it was all growne over with thornes and nettles had covered the face thereof and the stone wall thereof was broken downe So it is not the greatnesse and excellency of the ministery that a man liveth under and daily frequenteth that will make one rich in Grace but the care and endeavour himselfe useth to make it profitable to him A weaker ministery with this care will be more availeable to inrich the heart then the strongest can be without it As I therefore shewed you the last day what you must do before you come
he could never looke of them he had lost the joy of Gods salvation verse 12. all comfort in assurance of Gods favour he was so tormented inwardly as a man that hath all his bones broken verse 8. yet doth not be dispaire nor seeke helpe any other way but flyeth to God by prayer and seeketh comfort that way which teacheth us That Gods people when they are in any distresse must flie to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way For so did David heere and so have Gods people alwaies done in the like case Thus did David at another time Psal. 120.1 in my distresse I cryed unto the Lord. And Psal. 107 6. They cryed unto the Lord in their trouble Three cases there be wherein Gods people have beene most distressed First when some outward affliction hath beene upon them in extremity or the seare of it specially such as hath risen from the malice and fury of their enemies which is of all outward afflictions the most grievous worse then famine worse then pestilence as you may see in Davids choice 2. Sam. 24.13 14. Secondly when they have beene troubled with some strong and violent tentation either unto blasphemy or some other foule sin this hath perplexed and distressed them more then any outward affliction could doe Even the motions to sin that have risen from their owne nature have done so as we may see in the complaint of Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Much more when God hath sent Satan to stand at their right hand as Psal. 109.6 that was a thorne in Pauls flesh 2 Cor. 12.7 For he is an enemy to be feared much more then any mortall man as we may see by that comparison Paul maketh Ephes. 6.12 We wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknesse of this world c. Thirdly when their consciences have been wounded with the sense of Gods anger and wrath For that above all other things hath perplexed them most and put them to greatest anguish Pro. 18.14 The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare Now in all these cases Gods people have sought and found comfort by flying to God and seeking to him by prayer For the first we have the example of Iehoshaphat and the people of Iudah 2 Chron. 20.3 Iehoshaphat feared and set himselfe to seeke the Lord and cryes thus to God verse 12. We have no might to stand against this great company that commeth against us neither know we what to do but our eyes are upon thee This course tooke David when he had many enemies in the Court of Saul that by informing the King against him did seeke his life Psal. 109.4 For my love they are mine adversaries but I give my selfe unto prayer Thus Iob fought comfort Iob. 16.20 My friends scorne me but mine eye powreth out teares unto God And so did Ann 1. Sam 1.10 She was in bitternes of soule and prayed unto the Lord and wept sore For the second case of distresse we have the example of Paul who when the messenger of Satan was sent to buffet him 2. Cor. 12.7 ran to God by prayer for helpe and comfort as he saith ver 8. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from me And for the third case we have Davids example here and Psal. 18.5 6. The sorrowes of hell compassed me about the snares of death prevented me In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God Yea we have for this a greater example then David even our blessed Saviours who when he was in farre greater anguish of soule then ever all the men of the World were in through the apprehension and sense of Gods curse and fierce anger due to the sins of all the elect he sought and found comfort this way Heb. 5.7 He offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that that he feared The grounds of this Doctrine and the reasons why Gods people in all their distresses have bin wont to flye to God by prayer and to seek comfort this way are principally foure First They knew that in every distresse they were in of what kind soever God had a chiefe hand It is so 1. In all outward afflictions Esa. 45.7 I forme the light and create darknesse I make peace and create evill I the Lord doe all these things 2. In all Satans tentations he could not disquiet us with any of them if the Lord sent him not and appointed him not to do it Paul saith the messenger of Sathan that buffetted him was given unto him 2. Cor. 12.7 3. In the affliction and wound of conscience it is God that makes that wound as Iob speaketh Iob 23.16 God maketh my heart soft and the almighty troubleth me And they that know this must needs hold it the wisest course in all their distresses to seek unto him for helpe and comfort For who can take of his hand Who can cure the wounds that he hath made Who can yeeld us any help and comfort while he remaines angry with us Deut 32.39 I kill and I make alive I wound and I heale neither is there any that can deliver out of my hand Therefore all Gods people should resolve in their distresses as Hosea 6.1 Come let us returne unto the Lord and flye to him for he hath torne and he will heale us he hath smitten and he will bind us up Secondly They knew the Lord was able to yeeld them helpe and comfort in all their distresses seemed their case never so desperate Psal. 68.20 He that is our God is the God of our salvation and unto God the Lord belong the issues from death For he is able as the Apostle saith Ephes. 3.20 to doe exceeding abundantly above all that we are able either to aske or thinke This reason is given why our Saviour when he was in his agony and his soule was heavy unto death did flye unto God and cry so unto him Hebr. 5 7. He knew he was able to deliver him from death Thirdly They knew the Lord himselfe had prescribed this course unto them if they would have comfort in any of their distresses to flye to him by prayer This is a helpe and remedy of Gods owne prescribing Iames 5.13 If any man be afflicted ãâã what kind soever let him pray Luke 2â 40 Pray that ye enter not unto tentation Fourthly and lastly They knew that the Lord was ready to be found this way He is ready to be found at all times by the prayers of his people Psalmeâ47 â47 18 The Lord is nigh unto all them that all upon him to all that call upon him in truth Matth. 7 8. Every one that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him
that knocketh it shall be opened But he is never so ready to be found of them in prayer as then when they are in greatest distresse Psal. 46.1 God is our refuge and strength a very present helpe in trouble yet he hath promised Psal. 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble any trouble whatsoever and I will deliver thee and thou shalt glorifie me And no marvell for 1. the Lord beares to his people the affection of a father Psal. 103.13 Like as a father pitieth his children so the Lord pitieth them that feare him And what father is there that sheweth not most love to his child and readinesse to helpe him when he is in greatest misery 2. Gods people are then most humbled and thinke most basely of themselves and that is a great furtherance to the successe of their prayers 1. Pât 5.5 God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble 2. Chron. 7.14 If my people shall humble themselves and pray then will I heare from heaven 3. Then Gods people use to pray heartily and fervently 2. Sam. 22.7 In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God and he did heare my voice So saith Anna of her prayer 1 Sam. 1.15 I am a woman of a sorrowfull spirit and have powred out my soule before the Lord. And this God greatly delighteth in Iam. 5.16 The effectuall fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much And this readinesse they knew to be in the Lord to heare their prayer at such a time specially hath beene the chiefe thing that hath encouraged them to seeke to him in their distresse Psal. 65.2 O thou that hearest prayer unto thee shall all flesh come and 86.7 In the day of my trouble will I call upon thee for thou wilt answere me This Doctrine concerneth every one of us for there is not one of you that heare me this day but you are in some distresse or other or have beene or at least may be And it serveth First for reproofe for the wickednesse and Atheisme of our hearts is in no nothing more discovered then in this that in our distresses we have no mind to seeke to God Hos. 7.14 They have not cryed to me with their hearts when they bowled upon their beds Three sorts chiefly are to be reproved by this Doctrine First such as so long as they can thinke of any meanes to helpe themselves by in their distresse they will never seeke to God Like to the Prodigall who while he had any meanes though it were but by tending of swine and feeding with them he never thought of seeking to his father Luk 15.16 17 This was Asaes foule sin 2. Chron. 16.12 When his disease was exceeding grievous yet he sought not to the Lord but to the Physicians Whereas alas no sound comfort can be found in any meanes till we have first sought to God and appeased his anger If God will not withdraw his anger saith Iob. 9.13 the proud helpers do stoupe under him All meanes men seeke to may say as that counterfeit Samuel indeed the devill whom the witch that Saul sought to for comfort in his distresse as too many wretches do in these dayes raised up did say unto him 1. Sam. 28.16 Wherefore dost thou aske of me or seeke helpe of me seeing the Lord is become thinâ enemy Secondly such as are most destitute of all meanes to helpe themselves in their distresses yet never seeke to God Poverty and want of all humane helpe shâuld drive men to God and cause them to seeke helpe and comfort from him and to give themselves much to prayer Thus it wrought with David Psal. 142.4 5. I looked on my right hand and beheld but there was none that would know me refuge failed me no man cared for my soule I cryed unto thee ó Lord and said thou art my refuge and my portion So saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 5.5 Shee that is a widow indeed and desolate trusteth in God and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day But alas we find that no people under the heaven pray lesse seeke lesse to God care lesse for God then the poore and miserable people doe Miserable indeed in this respect more then for any outward want that they doe endure They cry out by reason of the arme of the mighty saith Elihu Iob 35.9.10 but none saith where is God my maker that giveth songs in the night Thirdly such as when God hath begun to soften their hearts and trouble their consciences for sin as he did Davids at this time do not as David doth here seeke to God for helpe and comfort But 1. either seeke to hide themselves and flye from God by keeping themselves carefully from all such means as might touch upon that sore as Adam did Gen. 3.8 Or 2. betake themselves to mirth and all such meanes as may lull them asleepe and cause them to forget their sins and Gods anger and make them senslesse of those inward gripings and stings as Saul did and found ease by it for a short time 1. Sam. â6 23 but alas his fitts and terrours returned and became the more extreame violent afterwards as you may see 1. Sam. 18.10 11. or else 3. fall into utter desparation of Gods mercy as Iudas did who when his conscience was deeply wounded with sense of sin could go to the chiefe Priests and Elders and confesse his sin to them but could not go to Christ himselfe to seeke mercy of him Matth. 27.3 Lecture XI On Psalme 51.1 2. Ianu. 3. 1625. THe second use now followeth which is for exhortation to stirre us up in all our distresses to seeke for helpe and comfort from God by prayer It is the Apostles exhortation Iames 5.13 Is any man afflicted let him pray Wee all have need of this exhortation For as we heard the last day there is not one of us here but either we are or have bin or may be in that distresse either through outward or inward affliction and anguish that we are ready to cry with Iehoshaphat 2. Chron. 20.12 We know not what to doe O that wee could bee perswaded when we are in that case though not then only to flye unto God One would thinke there needs no motives to be used to perswade us to this What needs any man perswade a poore wretch that hath not bread at home to seeke abroad for reliefe be he never so bashfull his necessity will perswade him to it sufficiently The poore speaketh supplications saith Solomon Prov. 18.23 You shall heare nothing from him but bewailing his wants and humble intreaties and supplications for helpe and reliefe to such as are able to doe him good But alas our hearts are so estranged from God even from the very wombe as David speakes Psal. 58.3 that no necessity no extremity will drive us to goe a begging to him We have need of strong motives to drive us to it Thinke therefore seriously of the foure reasons
I gave you of this Doctrine the last day and consider further First That this was the course that David and all the worthy servants of God yea Christ himselfe tooke and wherein they found comfort in all their distresses Luke 10.37 Goe and do thou so likewise Such examples are worth the following they are like the cloud that guided Gods people through the wildernesse as the Apostle calls them Heb. 12.1 We should marke which way they went and follow their footsteps Goe thy way sorth by the footsteps of the stocke saith Christ to his spouse Cant. 18. Secondly This is the opportunity and time above all others wherein Gods people may be sure to find him For such promises to speed well in their prayers they have at no time in no case as in this Exod. 22.23 If they cry at all unto me I will surely heare their cry Psal. 9.9 The Lord will be a refuge for the oppressed a refuge in times of trouble and 22.24 He hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the afflicted neither hath he hid his face from him but when he cryed unto him he heard But the most effectuall meanes to perswade you to this duty is by removing foure principall impediments that keepe men from it and answering foure objections that they are apt to make against it 1. The extreamity of their affliction 2. The sense of their owne unworthinesse 3. The want of ability to this duty 4. The little good they have got by it First I am in great distresse saith one and would faine seeke to God by prayer for comfort But 1. I am overwhelmed with extreamity of affliction and weary of my life yea 2. the Lord is so angry with me and I have so many tokens of his indignation upon me that I have no hope to speed nay 3 I am afraid I shall provoke him farther even by presuming to pray unto him This hath beene the case not of desperate wretches only such as Cain and Iudas but even of Gods dearest children First They have beene overwhelmed with the extreamity of affliction and for the time so overcome of it that they have not beene their owne men David complaines Psal. 142.3 His spirit was overwhelmed within him They have even beene like drunken men that have lost the use of their understanding for a time Psal. 60.3 Thou hast made us to drinke the wine of astonishment Esa. 51 21. Thou afflicted and drunken but not with wine Yea they have beene like distracted persons Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted Yea they have had such fits of impatiency that they have beene weary of their lives Iob 7 15. My soule chooseth strangling and death rather then my life Secondly the tokens of his indignation that have beene upon them have even made them afraid to goe unto him 1. Chron. 21.30 David could not goe before the altar that was at Gibâon to enquire of God for he was afraid because of the sword of the Angel of the Lord. Thirdly they have beene afraid God would bee further provoked against them even for presuming to pray unto him Psal. 80.4 How long wilt thou bee angry against the prayer of thy people Take therefore an answere to this objection and a defensative against this tentation in foure points First Consider the examples of Gods people that have bin in this case that when they have beene fullest of the tokens of Gods anger yet have they prayed for all that Observe it in all the examples mentioned in the objection no extreamity of affliction could keepe them from prayer When God wrestled with Iacob as an enemie and smote him so on the hollow of his thigh that he lamed him Genes 32.25 26. yet Iacob prayed still for all that Hos. 12.4 He wâpt and made supplication unto him When Iob was by the extreamity of his affliction tempted to thinke God hated him as an enemy Iob. 16.9 He teareth me in his wrath who hateth me he gnasheth upon me with his teeth mine enemy sharpeneth his eyes upon me yet he prayed much to God for all that and resolves still to doe it Iob 9.15 I will make supplication to my judge What greater extreamity could a man be in or what greater evidence could he have of Gods indignation then Ionah had when he was cast into the Sea and devoured by a Whale yet prayed he for all this Ionah 2.2 Out of the belly of hell cryed I and thou heardest my voice verse 4. Then I said I am cast out of thy sight yet will I looke againe towards thine holy Temple and verse 7. When my soule fainted within mee I remembred the Lord and my prayer came in unto thee When Christ had said of the woman of Canaan he was not sent to such as shee was Mat. 15.24 Yea when he had called her dog verse 26. yet she prayed to him for all that verse 25.27 Secondly The more angry the Lord is with us the more cause we have to seeke unto him for favour for we cannot stand out with him Iob 9.4 He is wise in heart and mighty in strength who hath hardened himselfe against him and hath prospered Neither can we flye from him Psal. 139.7 Whither shall I goe from thy spirit or whither shall I flye from thy presence There is therefore no strugling with God our only way is to stoope and yeeld and humble our selves to him to cast our selves downe at his feete as 2. Sam. 15.26 If he thus say I have no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good unto him It is the counsell Solomon giveth for the wisest course that can be taken by a subject when he is fallen into the displeasure of his Prince Eccles. 10.4 If the spirit of the ruler rise up against thee leave not thy place neglect not thy duty or as he saith Eccles. 8.3 Be not hasty to goe out of his sight as if he had said fling not from him in a chase for yeelding pacifieth great offences And by a debter when by suretiship he is fallen into the hands of his creditor Prov. 6.2 When thou art come into the hands of thy friend go humble thy selfe How much more must this course be taken when God is offended when we are in his hand Ps. 73.28 It is good for me to draw neere to God For this is the only way to pacifie him when he is angry Iam. 4.8 Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you Thirdly None of us may conclude that we are out of Gods favour or hated of him because we are sharpely and grievously corrected and plagued by him If I say I will speake thus saith David Psal. 73.15 I should offend against the generation of Gods children For 1. they that have beene dearest unto God and most highly in his favour have drunke deepest of this cup. All the day long saith David Psal. 73.14 have I beene plagued and chastened every
morning As many as I love saith Christ Revelat. 2.19 I rebuke and chasten 2. The Lord hath oft dealt very sharpely with his children when hee hath had no purpose therein to take vengeance of them for any of their sinnes nor bin angry with them at all but only to try their faith and obedience and when he hath purposed to do them most good he hath prepared them for it this way as is evident in the case of his wrestling with Iacob and laming of him and in his dealing with the woman of Canaan When Moses speakes of his dealing with Israel in the wildernesse and of all the hardnes they endured there Deut 8.16 he did it saith he that he might humble thee and that he might prove thee to doe thee good at thy latter end Fourthly One chiefe cause of Gods so sharply afflicting and seeming so angry with his people is to draw them to seeke unto him for his favour this way and to come oftner to him or at least to come to him in a better manner with more humility and sense of the need they have of him and with more fervency then they have bin wont to do Hos. 5.15 I will go and returne to my place till they acknowledge their offence and seek my face in their affliction they will seeke me early For as God for his part greatly desires to see his children oft and delights to heare their prayers Cant. 2.14 Let me see thy countenance let mee heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice thy countenance is comely So we for our part are apt like the prodigall Lu. 15.16 17. to neglect our father till extreame need and misery drive us unto him So that to conclude the answer to this first objection No affliction or token of Gods anger how extreame soever should cause us to despaire of help from God or discourage us from seeking comfort from him by prayer but we should resolve with Iob. 13.15 Though he slay me yet will I trust in him Secondly I am in great distresse saith another and I would faire seeke to God for helpe and comfort by prayer but alas I am so vile a sinner and so unworthy that I dare not I know God beareth not sinners Iob. 9.31 And certainely this keepes many from prayer This is a naturall effect of of sin to make men afraid to go to God and to stand before him as appeares in that example of Adam Gen. 3.8 Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord. Conscience of sin will stop our mouthes and make us unapt to speake to God as appeares by Davids prayer heere Psal. 51.15 O Lord open thou my lips It will make us unable to looke up unto God Psal. 40.12 Mine iniquities have taken hold upon me so that I am not able to looke up O that men would thinke of this and it would have great force to restraine them from sin Now for answer unto these that are kept from prayer in their distresse by sense of their owne unworthinesse I have foure things to say First others of Gods servants that have beene as deepely touched with sense of their sins as any of us can be have beene much given to prayer for all that This appeares by Davids example in this Psalme and 40.12 My sinnes are more then the haires of mine head therefore my heart faileth me Yet prayeth he for all that verse 13. Be pleased O Lord to deliver me O Lord make hast to helpe me And so did Ezra 9.6 O my God I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee my God for our iniquities are increased over our head and our trespasse is growne up unto the heavens Paul also had as deepe a sense of his sins and unworthinesse as any man could have For he saith 1 Tim. 1.15 he was the chiefe of all sinners and Ephes. 3.8 he was lesse then the least of all Saints yet he was given much to prayer yea even then when the sense of his sins did most afflict him Act 9 12 Behold he prayeth Secondly the more and more hainous our sins are the more need the more cause have we to seeke to God by prayer for mercy Mat. 9.12 They that be whole need not a Physitian but they that are sicke Thirdly the sense of our sins and unworthinesse if it be sincere and unfained makes us never the lesse but much more capable of mercy and comfort from God by prayer For we go not in our owne name but in Christs That is that that doth give boldnesse Heb. 4.16 None have ever beene so welcome to God nor have found so much mercy with him as they that have come to him in deepest sense of their owne unworthinesse Five notable examples we have for this First In the woman that Christ cured of the bloudy issue that was so humbled in the sense of her unworthinesse that she durst not presume to speake to Christ but Mar. 5.27 came in the preasse behind and touched his garment And when she perceived Christ knew what she had done she came fearing and trembling and fell downe before him verse 33. Secondly In the Centurion Luk. 7.6 7. who thought himselfe not worthy that Christ should enter under his roofe nor that hee should presume to goe to Christ himselfe Thirdly In the Prodigall that thought not himselfe worthy to be called a sonne Luk 15.21 Fourthly In the Publican who thought not himselfe worthy so much as to lift up his eyes to heaven Luk. 18.13 Fiftly in the woman of Canaan that judged her selfe no better then a dog Matth. 15.27 Who cou'd have deeper sense of their owne unworthinesse then these or who did ever receive greater mercy and comfort from God in their prayers then these did So that it is certaine it is not true humility and sense of our unworthinesse that keepes any from prayer They that are truly poore in spirit and do mourne for that will hunger and thirst after righteousnesse and seeke it by all meanes Mat. 5.3 4 6. It is privie pride that keepes men from prayer as it doth that poore wretch that being in extreame want will rather sterve and pine himselfe then he will seeke unto or be beholden to any that is able to succour and relieve him Fourthly whereas thou pretendest that the sense of thy sinne and of thine unworthinesse for sin keepes thee from prayer know thou that thy infidelity that keepes thee from seeking to God for mercy is a farre greater sin then any other yea then all the rest that ever thou committedst as is plaine by that speech of our Saviour Iohn 16.9 He will reprove the world of ãâã because ãâ¦ã not in him Lecture XII On Psalme 51.1 2. Ianuary 10. 1625. THE third Objection followeth that is that they are ãâã to pray For thus is many a poore soule apt to say I am in great distress and would faine seeke to God by prayer for helpe and ãâã but alas
exercise those small abilities that God hath given us in prayer and wee shall find that by using they will greatly increase Lecture XIII On Psal. 51.1 2. Ianuary 24. 1625. FOlloweth the fourth and last impediment that keepeth men from flying to God and seeking helpe and comfort from him by prayer in their distresses and that is a conceit that it is to no purpose for them to pray This conceit as it prevaileth with wicked men and castawayes and keepeth them in a continuall neglect of this duty What profit should we have say they if we pray to him Iob 21. ââ So have Gods dearest servants beene oft troubled with it and for a time kept from this duty by it And have beene apt to resolve as David doth of all the duties of piety in generall Psal. 73.13 Verily I have cleansed my heart in vaine so of this duty in particular certainely it is but lost labour for me to pray And as Satan will alway pretend reason for whatsoever he suggesteth to us so did he with our first parents Gen. 3.5 God doth know that in the day yee eate thereof then your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as Gods knowing good and evill And his chiefe strength still to keepe out Christ and his grace lyeth in the thoughts and imaginations in the reasons that he suggesteth unto men to object against goodnesse and to defend sinne as is plaine 2 Cor. 10.5 so hath he put foure reasons into the hearts of men to confirme them in this conceit that it is to no purpose for them to pray Let this short summe of the foure reasons suffice in the first propounding of them and the larger laying of them downe reserved to the place where they are to be answered particularly 1. That many doe well enough that never pray 2. That the use of the meanes with discretion will serve the turne without prayer 3. That God knoweth our necessities well enough and hath both decreed what to do for us and is apt enough of himselfe without seeking to 4. That themselves have used it long to no purpose Now before I come to answer these reasons in particular this I must say of them in generall that if any of Gods people such as I must judge all you to be that heare me now be troubled at any time with these thoughts as surely as I have already told you they may be they must resolve thus with themselves Certainely this is but a tentation this commeth of the evill one For it tendeth directly to atheisme and is high blasphemy against God Those thoughts that tend to the restraining of men from prayer tend directly to the casting off of all true feare of God Thou castest off feare saith Eliphâz Iob 15.4 and restrainest prayer before God The man that is once perswaded not to call upon God hath learned to say in his heart there is no God Psal. 14.1.4 And of them that said Mal. 3.14 It is in vaine to serve God the Lord saith verse 13. that their words had beene stout against the Lord. Poure out thy fury saith the Prophet Ier. 10.25 upon the heathen that know thee not and upon the families that call not on thy name 1. The persons the families that use not to pray know not God are no better then Atheists 2. God will poure out his fury upon such And seeing this is so what must they do that are troubled with this tentation Surely They must 1 Put on a resolution to resist it harden thy heart against it withstand it defie it Iam. 4.7 Resist the Divell and he will flee from you Say as our Saviour did when hee was tempted by Satan to such a foule sinne Mat. 4.10 Get thee hence avaunt Sathan Yea in a tentation farre lesse then this when Peter tempted him but to favour himselfe and shun the crosse Mat. 16.23 He turned and said to Peter get thee behind me Sathan thou art an offence unto me 2 By prayer and crying unto God for strength against it they must resist even this tentation against prayer For that is a chiefe remedy against all tentations Luk. 22.40 Pray that ye enter not into and be delivered into the power of temptation As Christ did for Iehoshuah when Satan stood at his right hand to resist him Zach. 3.2 The Lord rebuke thee ô Satan even the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem rebuke thee 3 They must make use of the sword of the spirit whereby Christ our captaine did drive away the tempter Mat. 4.4 7.10 It is written by weighing with themselves how directly this tentation opposeth the whole tenour of the holy Scripture And say thus with themselves Shall I yeeld to this conceit that it is to no purpose to pray Why how oft hath God commanded us to pray Psal. 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble and Mat 7.7 Aske and it shall be given you and 1 Thess. 5.17 Pray without ceasing How frequent and constant have all the Saints even such as God hath given greatest testimony unto beene in prayer Even the wisest of them as Daniel who would not give over his constant course in prayer no not for the saving of his life Dan. 6.10 Nay our blessed Saviour was so himselfe even he was frequent in this duty Mar. 1.35 In the morning a great while before it was day he went out and departed into a solitary place and there prayed And shall I suffer Satan to perswade me that it is a needlesse thing to pray But let us now consider the reasons whereby Satan perswadeth men to this Atheisticall divellish conceit And to the first That they that never use to pray do as well as those that are most given unto it I answer that this is most false they do not so well For 1. The blessings they receive are but temporall and such as are no testimonies of Gods speciall love Mat. 5.45 He maketh his sunne to rise on the evill and on the good and sendeth raine on the just and on the unjust Whereas they that pray shall have better things then these Luk. 11.13 Your heavenly father will give the holy spirit to them that aske him 2. They that pray not can have no assurance to enjoy no not these temporall blessings neither to have them when they want them nor to hold them when they have them For they have no word nor promise of God for them Iob 21.16 Loe their good is not in their hand Whereas they that pray may be sure to have so much even of these things as shall be good for them For they have a promise that they may build upon Psal. 34.10 They that seeke the Lord shall not want any good thing This promise certainely to them that can beleeve it is more worth then a thousand pound land a yeere So that he that can pray may be secure for outward things and need not disquiet his heart with carking cares Pro. 16.3 Commit thy works thy labours and endeavours
unto the Lord and thy thoughts shall be established 3. They that pray not though they might be never so sure of these temporall blessings yet have they no just cause of comfort in them For they have them not with the blessing and favour of God 1. They come not rightly by them but like robbers breake into Gods storehouse and steale away his goods The richest man that is is bound to seeke even his bread of God every day Matth. 6.11 Give us this day our daily bread He hath no comfortable title to his food to his wealth that doth it not but is in Gods account a spirituall usurper and thiefe 2. Besides he can have no comfort in that he hath because it is not sanctified unto him it shall do him no good it shall do him much hurt rather A man may have these outward things without Gods blessing Hos. 13.11 I gave thee a king in mine anger and then they will be his bane it had beene much better for him to have beene without them Was not Goliahs strength 1 Sam. 17.9 Ahitophels wisdome 2 Sam. 17.23 and Herods eloquence Act. 12.23 so and yet all excellent gifts of God but they had them not with his blessing they were not sanctifyed unto them O that we had not too much experience of this daily in many that men may have abundance of these earthly blessings from God and have them with his curse as if God should have said as Pro. 1.32 The prosperity of fooles shall destroy them On the other side they that pray have just cause of comfort in these outward things be it little or much that they enjoy For 1. They have a blessed title to that they have they come honestly by it it is their owne they breake not into Gods treasury but by the key that God gave them they opened the doore and hold them by his gift 1 Cor. 3.22 All things are yours 2. That that they have is blessed and sanctified unto them 1 Tim. 4.4 5. Every creature of God is good to them that beleeve and know the truth for it is sanctifyed by the Word of God and prayer And thus have I answered the first reason Now to the second reason that it is needlesse to pray Because the good successe of all things depends upon and is to be ascribed not to prayer but to second causes and meanes God useth to work by and unto the reason will and endeavour of man The Lord say they hath set a constant course in nature and given a naturall force to sundry meanes and second causes to doe us good There is a covenant of God for the day and night mentioned Ier. 33.20 that they shall continue their courses which cannot faile So is therefore other ordinary meanes God hath given a naturall force to our meate to nourish us and to our cloathes to keepe us warme A good diet a good aire and exercise we see will keepe men in health though they never pray And as for wealth if men take paines in their calling and have also wisedome to order their affaires there is not one of a hundred but they prosper well enough In all labour saith Solomon Pro. 14.23 there is profit And Pro. 16.20 He that handleth a matter wisely shall find good Shall we thinke say some that the fasts that were kept so long and the prayers that were made were the cause why the plague ceased No no there is a naturall cause say they to be given of it till the aire was purged by the coldnesse of the season all your fasting and praying could do no good This reason and perswasion of the sufficiency that is in the meanes and in our owne endeavours hath in all ages marvellously prevailed to draw men from depending upon God and seeking unto him for helpe and comfort by prayer and doth certainly at this day And that not only with such as have beene infidells and openly wicked By the strength of mine hand have I done it saith the King of Assyria Esa. 10.13 and by my wisedome for I am prudent and Habac. 1.16 They sacrifice to their net and burne incense to their drag because by them their portion is fat and their meat plenteous But even such as have lived in Gods Church as we may see at large Esay 22.8 11 Yea Gods owne deare children have received much hurt by it as we may see in the example of Asa. 2. Chron. 16.12 In his disease he sought not to the Lord but to the Physitians For answer therefore unto it some things are first of all to be granted that is 1. That God useth not to helpe men without means as Iosh. 5.12 He fed them no longer with Manna from heaven when they came to Canaan where they might get corne So when God would deliver Peter out of the hand of Herod he caused the yron gate that lead unto the City to open of his owne accord and so he went out Acts 12.10 2. That God doth usually worke with and blesse the ordinary meanes Acts 9.19 When Paul had received meat he was strengthened And so are the places to be understood Prov. 14.23 In all labour there is profite and 16 20. He that handleth a matter wisely shall find good 3. That it is folly and sin for us to expect that God should helpe us when we neglect the ordinary meanes Matth. 4.7 Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Exod. 14 15. The Lord said to Moses why cryest thou to mee Speake unto the children of Israel that they goe forward He blameth him for resting upon prayer with the neglect of the meanes Gods blessing may be confidently expected upon our endeavours in the use of lawfull meanes 1. Chr. 22.16 Arise and be doing saith David to his sonne and the Lord will be with thee But all this is no sufficient cause to keepe us from prayer For 1. God is the authour and giver of all meanes when he intends to helpe us and doe us good he will give us the ordinary meanes to receive good by when he intends the contrary he will withold the meanes Iob 38.28 29. Hath the raine a father or who hath begotten the drops of the dew Out of whose wombe came the Ice and the hoary frost who hath gendered it and Psal. 104.3 He walketh upon the wings of the wind It was he only that sent that goodly season in the beginning of winter which these men say was the cause why the plague ceased 2. The vertue that is in any meanes to doe us good commeth wholly from God He is the Lord of nature Though he have given to man the faculty of reason and freedome of will in civill and morall actions and to our food and other creatures a naturall vertue to do us good yet that we are able to use this faculty that we have or the creature to put forth that vertue that is in it to the good of man comes wholly of God He keepeth the raines
by the house of Israel to doe it for them Yea this is made a certaine signe God hath determined to doe us some great good when he stirreth up our hearts to be earnest with him in prayer Ier. 31.9 They shall come with weeping and with supplications will I lead them and 29.12 13. Then shall ye call upon me and ye shall goe and pray unto me and I will hearken unto you and ye shall seeke me and find me when ye shall search for me with all your hearts How earnest was Daniel with God in prayer for this immediatly before the returne from the captivity Dan. 9. Thirdly this doth nothing derogate from the glory of Gods goodnesse and graciousnesse that he will not doe us good till we seeke to him for it by prayer as may appeare in these three things 1. It is a sufficient demonstration of his goodnesse that he will give us all good things upon our asking when he saith to us Matth. 7.7 Ask and have Deut 4 7. What nation is so great who hath God so nigh unto them as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for Esa. 30.19 He will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when he shall heare it he will answer thee 2. It is he alone that stirres us up to pray to that end that he may doe us good Psal. 1â 17 Thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare 3. The reason why he will have us pray first before he gives argues his exceeding love to us For it is 1. out of the delight he hath to heare this worke of his owne spirit in us which makes us thus to speake and cry unto him Cant. 2.14 Let me heare thy voice for it is sweet Even you that are parents delight much to heare your little ones speake but nothing so much as God doth to heare his children 2. Because he knowes his blessings will be sweeter to us when we have got them by prayer So we see how David joyed in the deliverances and favours hee had received because he had obtained them by prayer Psal. 30.1 2. I will extell thee ô Lord for thou hast lifted me up c. O Lord my God I cryed unto thee and thou hast healed me and 116.1 2. I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications because he hath inclined his eare unto me therefore will I call upon him as long as I live The fourth last reason whereby Satan laboreth to perswade men that it is to no purpose to pray is from the experience themselves have had of the fruitlesnesse of their owne prayers That themselves have long used to pray and have found no comfort no benefit by it This reason hath greatly prevailed with wicked men they cannot abide to attend long upon God but though their prayers be indeed nothing worth yet are they apt to quarrell with God if they have not a present answer as Esa. 58.3 Wherefore have we fasted say they and thou seest it not Wherefore have we afflicted our soule and thou takest no knowledge of it And thereupon they resolve to leave praying Malac. 3.14 It is in vaine to serve God and what profite is it unto us and 2. King 6 3â What should I wait on the Lord any longer Yea this hath also greatly troubled many of Gods dearest ones they have oft complained that they got no good by their praying Iob 30 20. I cry unto thee but thou dost not heare me I stand up and thou regardest me not Habac. 1.1 O Lord how long shall I cry and thou wilt not heare Yea they have thought that they were the worse for praying Ps. 80.4 O Lord how long wilt thou be angry against the prayer of thy people And thereupon they have even growne weary of praying and ready to resolve to give it over as you may perceive Psal. 69.3 I am weary of my crying Now for my answer to this reason it shall consist of two parts 1. I will shew you how we are to judge of this case when we pray and pray often and âând our selves never the better for it 2. What a Christian is to do in this case And for judging aright of this case two things you must understand First That it is no argument that God neglects us regards not us nor our prayers because we obtaine not presently nor of a long time that that we have begged of him It may be the Lord may do this out of his love First It may be he seeth it is better for thee to want it then to have it we are apt like children and sick-men to desire that that is hurtfull for us And the promise runs thus Psal. 34.10 They that seeke the Lord shall not want any good thing and Matth. 7.11 How much more shall your father which is in heaven give good things to them that aske him Secondly It may be he seeth it is not good for us to have it yet The Lord hath made every thing beautifull in his time Eccl. 3.11 He best knoweth which is the fittest time to doe any thing for us When he may have most honour by that which he doth for us Zachary had prayed for a child while he and his wife were young but God granted not his request till they were both old Luke 1.7.13 because he might have more glory by it then Christ would not comfort Martha and Mary by helping their brother Lazarus while he was sicke though he loved them dearely but delayed to helpe them of purpose Iohn 11.5 6. Why that he might have the more glory by that worke verse 15. I am glad for your sakes that I was not there to the intent that ye might believe And verse 4â Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldest beleeve thou shouldest see the glory of God He best knoweth also when that he doth for us will doe us most good he watcheth the time and will not delay us one moment longer Esa. 30.18 The Lord will waite that he may be gracious unto you He seeth it good for us to be delayed a while and how long he only best doth know Acts 1.7 It is not for us to know the times or seasons the father hath put them in his owne power 1. to humble us further Let patience have her perfect worke saith the Apostle Iames 1.4 He meant to heale Miriam at Moses request but not so soone as he would have had it she must be better humbled first under the hand of God Numb 12.14 And the Lord said unto Moses If her father had but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seven daies Let her be shut out from the campe seven daies and after that let her be received in againe As if the Lord had said it is too soone for her to be healed yet So he meant to take from Paul that messenger of Satan that buffetted him but not so
6.33 What should I wait for the Lord any longer was the voice of an Atheist and not of a Christian. The faithfull have beene wont to speake after another fashion Psal. 40.1 I waited patiently for the Lord and he inclined unto me and heard my cry Nothing is lost by waiting upon God his promises shall certainely be performed in the sittest season Though it tarry saith the Prophet Hab. 2. â wait for it because it will surely come it will not tarry not a moment after the fittest season They shall not be ashamed that is disappointed of their hope saith the Lord Esa. 49.23 that waââe for me And thus have I declared to you the second duty that belongeth to us when we pray long and can receive no such answer as our soule desireth The third and last thing we must do in this case is to examine well what the cause should be that we speed no better in our prayers that we receive so little comfort and benefit by them When Saul had sought unto God and he answered him not that day he called all the chiefe of the people together to know and see whose sin had beene the cause of it 1 Sam. 14.37 38. He was none of the best men but certainely in this case his example is worth the following For though the Lord may have other reasons secret to himselfe for which he doth deny or delay our suits yet if we receive not answer from him in any of these five kinds that I told you of the last day it is our part to lay the fault upon our selves and to impuâe it to our sins and to say with the Prophet Esa. 59.1 2. The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot save neither is his eare heavy that it cannot heare but our iniquities have separated betweene us and our God and our sinnes have had his face from us that he will not heare And Ier. 5.25 Our iniquities have turned away these things and our sinnes have withholden good things from us Surely should every one of us say somewhat hath beene ãâ¦ã or in my prayers or els the Lord who is so ready to heare and ãâã the prayers of his people would have returned me some answer to my prayers before now I aske and receive not because I aske amisse Iam. 4.2 Now the Lords ãâã to our prayers should cause us to examine well what hath been the faith of our prayers that we amending that fault may hereafter finde more comfort in prayer And for your helpe that way I will shew you some of the principall faults that use to blemish and weaken our prayers so as they become not acceptable and effectuall with God First it may be when thou prayedst thou hadst not first repented thee of and forsaken every knowne sin and that man whose conscience tells him somewhat he doth daily and purposeth still to doe that he ought not somewhat he daily omits to do and doth not yet resolve to doe which he ought to doe can have no hope that God will heare his prayer He that would pray must be carefull first to purge both himselfe and his family also from all knowne sins Iob 11.13 14. If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands towards him if iniquity be in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles If I regard iniquity in my heart saith David Psal. 66.18 any iniquity any knowne sinne the Lord will not heare me The promise of audience with God is made onely to such as feare him Psal. 145.19 He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and will save them Secondly it may be that the prayers that thou hast used to make have not been made according to Gods will The prayers that Gods spirit inditeth in us are made according to the will of God Rom. 8.27 And upon this doth the successe of our prayers greatly depend 1 Ioh. 5.14 This is the confidence we have in him that if we aske any thing according to his will âe heareth us As if he should say we can have no confidence he will heare us but when we pray according to his will But you will say how may we pray according to the will of God I answer 1. When we pray more for spirituall then for earthly things Mat. 6.33 First seek the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be added unto you 2. When we can crave spirituall blessings more importunately this is a prayer according to Gods will Luk. 12.32 It is your fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdome and 1 Thess. 4.2 This is the will of God even your sanctification but in craving of temporall blessings yea and of the measure also of spirituall graces we can submit our selves to the will of our heavenly father Mat. 26.39 O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt 3. When we in our prayers doe more importune God for the pardon of our sins then for the removing of any punishment of sin Thus Peter taught Simon Magus to pray Acts 8.22 Pray that the thought of thy heart may be forgiven thee but he prayed otherwise ver 24. Pray to the Lord for me that none of these things that yee have spoken come upon me 4. When in our prayers we can desire the favour of God more then any of his blessings either corporall or spirituall Thus prayed David Psal. 4.6 Many say who will shew us any good blessings and good things many can desire and pray for but Lord lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us Till we have learned out of Gods Word to pray thus according to his will our prayer is but the sacrifice of fooles Eccles. 5.1 And as Elihu speaketh Iob 35.13 Surely God will not heare vanity neither will the Almighty regard it Thirdly it may be thy prayers thou hast used to make were carelesse unrevereÌt and distracted prayers If we would speed in our prayers we must pray in reverence and feare of the Lords greatnes and majesty and sense of our own vilenes Ps. 2.11 Serue the Lord with feare 5.7 In thy feare will I worship towards thine holy temple Our hearts must be fixed and setled upon him upon the words we utter unto him and not rove and wander up and downe Such a disposition of heart as David found in himselfe when he would praise God we must strive to have when we pray My heart is fixed ô God saith he Ps. 57.7 my heart is fixed I will sing and give praise The sense of the Lords greatnesse must keepe us from speaking any thing rashly without understanding and attention of heart from speaking we wot not what as if we were in a dreame This charge is given us Eccl. 5.2.3 Be not rash with thy mouth let not thine heart be hastly to utter any thing before God
for God is in heaven and thou upon earth therefore let thy words be few For a dreame commeth through the multitude of busines and a ãâã voice is knowne by the multitude of words We must rouse up our hearts both before in our prayers from drowsinesse and cry unto them as Deborah doth unto her heart Iudg. 5.12 Awake awake Deborah awake awake utter a song And as David Ps. 108.2 Awake Psaltery and harpe I my selfe will awake early Fourthly it may be the prayers thou hast used to make have had no heate nor fervency in them they have beene formall and drowsy prayers and then it is no marvell though they have not been effectuall with God The prayers that Gods spirit inditeth are cries crying and earnest prayers Rom. 8.35 We have received the spirit of adoption wherby we cry Abba father The prayers of Gods people are compared to incense Psal. 141.2 and the incense sent up no sweet favour till the fire that came downe from heaven came to it Num. 16.46 It is the fervent prayer only that is effectuall with God Iam. 5.16 The effectuall fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much Ps. 3.4 I cryed to the Lord with my voice and he heard me out of his holy hill Ps. 119.145 I cry with my whole heart heare me ô Lord. For so runneth the promise Ier. 29 13. Yee shall seeke me and find me when you shall search for me with all your heart Fiftly it may be the prayers thou hast used to make have proceeded from an heart that lay not low enough was not truly and foundly humbled in the sense of thine own unworthines We are too apt to applaud both our selves and others in that devotion that hath no humiliation in it at all Remember God would not heare Moses himself for Miriam till she were further humbled Nú. 17.13.14 1. Humiliation arising from the sense of our own unworthiââs is a great furtherer of the successe of our prayers 2 Chro. 7.14 If my people shall humble theÌselues pray then will I heare from heaven This was that that furthered the successe of Manasses prayers 2 Chr. 33.12 13. In his affliction he besought the Lord humbled himselfe greatly and prayed and the Lord was intreated of him 2. Some judgments will not be removed by ordinary prayer Mat. 17.24 This kind goeth not out but by prayer fasting so some blessings will not be obtained by ordinary prayer The children of Israel could not prevaile against Benjamin till they had kept a fast Iudg. 20.26 they should have fasted as well as prayed for the further humbling of their soules in such a case 3. Take heed therfore that you yeeld not to that conceit to think your selves wronged when you have prayed for any thing thus thus long yet caÌnot speed like those hypocrites who are brought in thus expostulating the matter with God Esa. 58.3 Wherfore have we fasted thou seest not wherefore have we afflicted our soules and thou takest no knowledge But judge your selves ever unworthy to be heard and when you goe to pray strive to be as humble as that worthy Centurion Luk. 7.6 7. that when he sued for mercy from Christ thought not himselfe worthy that Christ should come under his roofe no not to go to Christ. And as the Prodigall Luk. 5.21 that said to his father I am no more worthy to be called thy sonne Ascribe it onely to Gods mercy in Christ if hee vouchsafe to shew any respect to thee or thy prayers Colos. 3.17 Doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thankes to God the father by him Sixtly and lastly It may be thou hast not prayed in faith 1. We should in our prayers set before us the promises of God and ground our confidence upon them Thus did David Psal. 1â9 147 I prevented the dawning of the morning and cryed I hoped in thy Word These we may with a reverend boldnesse alleadge to God in our prayers and bind him with his owne word which he can no more deny then cease to be God Thus doth David Psalme 143.1 Heare my prayer ô Lord give eare to my supplications in thy faithfulnesse answer me and in thy righteousnesse 2. We should in our prayers set before us the worthinesse of our advocate and high Priest who sits at his Fathers right hand to present our prayers unto him and make them acceptable in his sight Heb. 4 1â 16. Seeing that we have a great high Priest that is passed into the Heavens Iesus the Sonne of God let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of Grace that we may obtaine Mercy and have Grace to helpe in time of need And remember the promise Iohn 16.23 Verily I say unto you whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my Name he will give it you Vnlesse we come in this faith thus grounded upon the promises of God and upon the all-sufficiency of our Mediator we can have no hope to speed well in our prayers He that would aske any thing of God saith the Apostle Iam. 1 6 7. let him come in faith nothing doubting otherwise let him not thinke that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. Lecture XVI On Psalme 51.1 2. Febru 21. 1625. WEE have already heard that in these verses three things were to be observed principally 1. That David in his great distresse and anguish of heart flyeth unto God seeketh comfort and helpe from him by praier 2 What was the chiâfe thing that in this his prayer he beggeth of God that is to say the remission and pardon of his sin 3. Vpon what ground he did build this his hope to obtaine this suit of God that is the mercy of God and nothing but that The first of these three points we finished the last day and are now to proceed unto the second We must therefore observe here 1. That this is the only thing he beggeth here of God The Lord had denounced against him by Nathan 2. Sam. 1â 10 12. very heavy and grievous judgements 1. That as he had taken away Vriahs wife and committed filthinesse with her so would he take his wives and give them to one that should defile and abuse them by filthy whoredome he had sinned and by filthy whoredome he should be punished 2. That as he had slaine Vriah with the sword of the children of Ammon so should the sword enter into his owne house by the sword he had sinned and by the sword and bloud he should be punished 3. That as he had brought dishonour upon God and his holy religion by giving great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme so would God bring open shame and reproach upon him before all Israel and before the Sunne 4. That the instruments God would use to afflict him by in this manner should be them of his owne house his owne children whom he had too dearely loved I will raise up evill against thee out of thine owne house
the strong and to feed them with judgement For 1. None but such can heartily and in good earnest seeke for their pardon nor make any great account of it Matth. 9.12 The whole have no need of a Physician but they that be sicke And God maketh more account of his pardons then to cast them away upon such as care not greatly for them 2. None but such can receive their pardon aright nor beleeve it belongeth unto them though Christ and his servants should offer it unto them and perswade them to receive it Marke 1.15 Repent ye and beleeve the Gospel But what repentance could that be that went before faith Surely legall repentance this which I now speake of The second meanes is prayer The man that would obtaine of God the pardon of his sins must pray and cry to God importunatly for it make it thy first and only suit as if thou wouldst have no nay nor crave any thing else till thou hast obtained it 1. So the Lord describeth the poore sinners that shall come to him for mercy and pardon Ier. 3â 9 They shall come with weeping and with supplications 2. God hath himselfe directed us unto this course Esa. 55.6 Seeke the Lord while he may be found How shall that be Call upon him while he is neare 3. This is a sure way for to it a promise is made as we see in the case of the Publican Luke 18 â3 He went into the Temple to pray and this was the whole summe and effect of his prayer God be mercifull to me a sinner and see the successe verse 14. I tell you saith our Saviour this man went downe to his house justified rather then the other where by the word rather we are not to understand though neither of them were justified yet of the two this rather then the other but that he went home justified and not the other as Iohn 3 19. Men loved darknesse rather then light and not the light and 1. Tim. 1.4 Endlesse genealogies minister questions rather then edifying as if he had said questions and not edifying 4. Another promise we have for this Rom. 10.13 Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved As if he should say Whosoever can pray and cry to God for the pardon of his sins shall be sure to obtaine it 5. Alas will you say how can we pray till our sins be pardoned and till wee have faith Rom. 10.14 How can they call upon him in whom they have not beleeved I answer 1. As there is a legall repentance so there is a legall prayer which though a man cannot have assurance that it shall speed yet is it as the legall repentance a good preparative to faith and God hath beene pleased to shew respect unto it Of such a prayer read Psalme 78.34 When he slew them then they sought him and returned and enquired early after God Did these men pray in faith No verily as we may see verse 37. for their heart was not upright with him Yet had God a gracious respect even to this prayer verse 33. He being full of compassion forgave their iniquity and destroyed them not 2. Men may have received some beginnings of true faith and saving grace before they know and perceive that their sins are pardoned and such prayers are most acceptable to God as we may see Zac. 12.10 first God powred upon them the spirit of grace and supplication they cryed unto God and mourned for their sins then 13.1 the fountain was opened unto them for sin and for uncleannes God useth not to open this fountaine unto any but unto such only The third means is humble confession of our sins unto God He that desires to obtaine pardon at Gods hands must accuse and condemne himselfe before God and judge himselfe unworthy of all mercy He that commeth to God by prayer to beg his pardon must come as Benhadads servants did when they came to Ahab to crave mercy 1 Kin. â0 32. they came with sackcloth on their loines and ropes about their necks as men professing themselves worthy to dye In this manner came the prodigall to his father Lu. 15.18 19. Father I have sinned against heaven and before thee and am no more worthy to be called thy son In this manner the Publican prayed and confessed his sins Luk 18.13 He stood afarre off and would not lift up so much at his eyes unto heaven but smote upon his breast As if he should have said ô wretched heart of mine Lord I am unworthy I am unworthy to find mercy And you know what successe they both had when they came in this manner to crave mercy and how well they sped And no marvell for they that can come thus have a promise 1. Iohn 1.9 If we confesse our sins God is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousnesse And Mat. 2â 12 He that humbleth himselfe shal be exalted The more we can accuse and condemne vilifie and abase our selves before God the surer we may be that he will justifie and raise us up The fourth and last meanes to be used in this case is faith in Christ. He that desireth to obtaine pardon of his sins must not rest either upon the sense hee hath of his sins or his prayer to God for the pardon of them or his humbling himselfe in the confessing of them but flye out of himselfe to Christ rest upon him by faith and looke to obtaine it only through his merit By this meanes Gods people have ever obtained pardon These are they saith one of the Elders to Iohn Revel 7 1â which came out of great tribulation and have washed their robes and made them white in the bloud of the Lambe Thus speakes our Saviour to Mary Magdalene Lu. 7.50 Thy faith hath saved thee as iâ he should say it is not thy teares but they faith that hath obtained thy pardon For 1. this is able to doe it For it is the blood of Christ and that only that cleanseth us from all sin 1 Iohn 1.7 That is the fountaine that iâ opened to all Gods people that are thus prepared as you have heard for sinne and for uncleannesse 2. Nothing but this is able to doe it Hebr 9.22 Without shedding of bloud is no remission And thus having finished the means we must use to get our pardon I come to shew you the signes how we may know whether we have gotten our pardon or no which is the third last point I propounded for the enforcing of this exhortation A point of as great use and necessity as either of the former were For 1. In this case that proverb is fulfilled Pro. 13.7 There is that maketh himselfe rich and hath nothing and there is that maketh himselfe poore yet hath great riches Many a wicked man is confident that he hath cleared all in Gods debt-booke his sins are pardoned Mic 3.11 Yet will they leane upon the Lord
desire the sincere milke of the Word And so will it thy prayers as is plaine by that speech of our Saviour Mar. 11.25 When yee stand praying forgive if yee have ought against any Yea when thou sayest the Lords prayer thou prayest God would stand affected to thee as thou standest affected to thine enemies Mat. 6.12 Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespas against us But to leave these there is a second sort and those the greater number by farre that will never absent themselves from the Sacrament for this they thanke God they beare malice to none in the World they are in charity with all men They know they are but beasts that will presume to come to the Sacrament and be out of charity they thanke God they are none of those To these men I will say as the Apostle doth Gal. 6.7 Be not deceived God is not mocked Know you have not to deale with men in this case whom you may easily deceive but with God that cannot be mocked Take heed Satan fill not your hearts to lye unto the Holy Ghost as Peter speaketh to Ananias Acts 5.3 It is good for you therefore to try your hearts well in this point and for your helpe herein I will give you some notes whereby you may know whether you have indeed forgiven them that have wronged you or no. First he that hath truly forgiven him that did him wrong hath cast of all purpose and desire of revenge so as he dares not doe him hurt though it lay in his power Rom. 12.19 Dearely beloved avenge not your selves Nay hee dares not give himselfe liberty to wish evill unto him as Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 31.30 Nay he dares not rejoyce in his hurt though himselfe have had no hand in it Pro. 24.17 18. Rejoyce not when thine enemy falleth and let not thine heart be glad when he stumbleth lest the Lord see it and it displease him Hast thou thus forgiven Secondly he that hath truly forgiven his enemy will be willing to doe him good when he needs him and glad of such an opportunity Rom. 12.27 If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst give him drinke Looke to thy patterne thus doth thy father forgive Luk. 6.35 Love ye your enemies and doe good and ye shall be the children of the highest for he is kinde to the unthankefull and to the evill and Ephes. 4.32 Be ye kind to one another tender hearted forgiving one another even as God for Christs sake hath forgiven you Wilt thou say thou hast forgiven all the world thou malicest no body and yet there bee neighbours of thine that wronged thee as thou thinkest three foure five or sixe yeeres agoe and thou hast beene strange to them ever since thou shewest them no kindnesse but even in such ordinary courtesies as thou dost to the rest of thy neighbours thou balkest them alwaies and leavest them out so as all thy neighbours can witnesse thou art not friends with them Acts 5.3 Why hast Satan filled thy heart to lie unto the Holy Ghost Thirdly he that hath truly forgiven and is in charity will strive to forget and will not willingly thinke of the wrongs have beene done him by any âhe would faine learne the art of oblivion for such things because he knoweth the corruption of our nature is such that the thinking of wrongs will make the heart boile with desire of revenge Levit. 19.18 Thou shalt not avenge nor beare any grudge against the children of thy people but thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Shemei knew this and therefore prayeth David 2 Sam. 19.19 that he would not remember what he had done In this manner doth thy father forgive Ier. 31.34 I will forgive their iniquity and I will remember their sinne no more Fourthly he that hath truly forgiven and is void of all malice doth unfainedly desire to be at peace with him that hath done him most wrong and to love him and is therefore willing to seeke peace and use all meanes of reconciliation that he can Psal. 34.14 Seeke peace and ensue it Rom. 12.18 If it be possible as much as in you is have peace with all men 1 Thess. 4.11 Study to be quiet cast about for it strive earnestly for it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Yea 1 though he did the wrong not himselfe Mar. 11.25 Forgive if ye have ought against any 2 Though he be inferiour to himselfe Gen. 13.8 Abraham said to Lot c. For so doth our father he seeketh to his enemies for peace 2. Cor. 5.20 God beseecheth you by us to be reconciled Now what meanes hast thou used What desire hast thou shewed this way Fiftly he that hath truly forgiven is in charity indeed though he have some enemies that are so lewd as that he cannot thinke well of them nor dares shew kindnesse to them nor ought till he see them repent 2. Thess. 3.14 Note such and keepe no company with them that they may be ashamed and we have our fathers example for this Exod. 34.7 as mercifull as he is he will by no meanes cleare the guilty Yet doth he that hath truly forgiven unfainedly desire that the worst man that is would mend that he might thinke well of him He can therefore pray for such Mat. 5.44 I say unto you love your enemies pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you 2 Thess. 3.15 Count him not as an enemy but admonish him So doth thy father he unfainedly desireth the amendment of the worst of his enemies Ezek. 33.11 As I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked but that he turne from his way and live turne ye turne ye from your evill waies for why will ye die O house of Israel Hast thou this charity I know thou pretendest against such as thou hatest he is a bad man c. And dost thou dislike him for his badnesse onely 1. Likest thou none that are as bad 2. Can thy heart witnesse thou hast unfainedly desired his amendment Gal. 6.7 Be not deceived God is not mocked Looke to thy patterne love as thy father loveth Sixtly and lastly He that hath forgiven and is void of malice if the party that hath wronged him and hee thinketh ill of will not be reconciled reclaimed reformed will grieve for it it is a trouble to his mind to thinke ill of any man to be at ods and variance to be strange to any man though this cannot be avoided yet it is a trouble to him Psal. 120.6 7. My soule hath long dwelt with him that hateth peace I am for peace but when I speake they are for warre But see how this troubled him verse 5. Woe is me that I sojourne in Mesech that I dwell in the tents of Kedar For as there is great comfort in love Phil. 2.1 so is there great vexation in variance to a good mind Looke to thy patterne therefore and thou shalt find thy Saviour
your selves are precious in Gods sight and of high account with him above all the princes in the world Psal. 147.11 The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him He hath appointed the glorious Angels to be your servants Mat. 18.10 Take heed you despise not one of these little ones for I say unto you that in heaven their Angels do alway behold the face of my father You are more gracious with him and may prevaile more with him in prayer and a wise Christian had rather to have one of you to pray for him then all the learned and eloquent men in the world Psal. 145.19 He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him and 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble Your prayers and services how poore and unperfit soever they seeme to your selves he will take in good part Mal. 3.17 I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him He will not be rigorous to observe what is amisse in your services Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage And in this respect you have just cause to be comfortable Rom. 8.31 If God be for us who can be against us at least to hurt us 4. You are the people whom Christ as I told you before hath more care of then of all the world nay then of all his Church besides whom he graciously and earnestly inviteth to come unto him and promiseth ease unto Mat. 11.28 Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and I will give you rest And therefore you have cause to rejoyce And I may say to you as they did to Bartimeus Mar. 10.49 Be of good comfort arise he calleth thee 5. And lastly you are the people that have speciall interest in all Gods mercies If there be any goodnesse any mercy in the Lord as you have heard from this Text there is an infinite multitude of them they are all yours Luke 1.50 His mercy is on them that feare him from generation to generation You therefore that feare God know 1 that you ought to be comfortable that it is your sin that you are not learne to check your selves for it and say as Psal. 42.11 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule and why art thou disquieted within me 2 Pray to God that he would make thee cheerefull as David doth Ps. 51.8 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse that the bones that thou hast broken may rejoyce and 86.4 Rejoyce the soule of thy servant For he and he onely is able to comfort them that are cast down Esa. 51.12 I even I am he that comforteth you Lecture XXVII On Psalme 51.1 2. May 30. 1626. THe fourth and last thing that I am to say to these poore servants of God that are afflicted in Conscience is That the objections they make against themselves and the reasons whereby they use to conclude against themselves that they have just cause to be thus heavy and uncomfortable are weake and insufficient to inferre any such thing upon The first and chiefe objection they make against themselves is this Alas I cannot be assured of the favour of God or that I have any part in Christ or in his speciall mercy but am rather perswaded God hath rejected me and maketh no other reckoning of me then of an enemy and a castaway and how can I then be comfortable and cheerefull Now my answer unto this so dangerous an objection shall consist of two parts For I will shew you 1 how they that are in this case must stay and comfort themselves while they continue in this tentation that they may not faint and sinke under it and 2 how and by what meanes they may recover themselves out of it and get the victory over it For the first There be five considerations that are of great force to support Gods poore servants that are in this case First Thou must consider that thou hast no cause to give credit unto this perswasion For it is but a tentation of Satan as thou maist know by this because it is so directly opposite to the Word of God The spirit of God saith 1 Tim. 1.15 that this is a true saying and by all meanes worthy to be received that Christ Iesus came into the world to save sinners That above all others such as thou art that are heavy laden are invited by Christ to come to him and promiseth that he will give them rest Mat. 11.28 That this is Gods commandement that wee should beleeve on the name of his son 1 Ioh. 3.23 That Gods mercy belongeth to them that feare him throughout all generations Luk. 1.50 And what spirit then must that needs be that would perswade thee that thou hast no part in Christ nor in the mercy of God Certainely it must needs be the spirit of Satan who is called our adversary ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Pet. 5.8 an enemy and a slanderer a lyer and the father of lies âoh 8 44. And wilt thou beleeve him 2. But thou sayst thine owne heart perswadeth thee so I answer thy estate is not to be judged of as thou speakest and thinkest of thy selfe For as there is that maketh himselfe rich Pro. 13.7 full of peace and joy from assurance of his salvation and of Gods favour to him that hath nothing not one jot of true peace and joy no favour at all with God so there is that maketh himselfe poore perswadeth himselfe to be in a most wretched estate and hath great riches is highly in Gods favour and hath great store of saving grace It is not therefore safe for a man to judge of his owne estate according to the perswasion he hath of himselfe specially for a Christian that is in this tentation that is in the case of spirituall desertion to judge of his estate towards God according to the perswasion he hath of himselfe As in time past there was much infidelity malice covetousnesse in thee and yet thou didst not thinke so nor couldst be induced to beleeve it so there may be now much grace in thee and yet in this astonishment of thy soule thou canst not see it to be so Thy estate is not to be judged of according to that that thou speakest and thinkest of thy selfe being in this case For thou art now sicke and sicke of such a disease as deadneth and distempereth thine understanding Matth. 9.12 Have yee not knowne many that in burning feavers and such like diseases have had such thoughts and speaches as in their health they would have abhorred And of such a one we are apt to say alas it is not he but his disease that maketh him speake and think so and so shouldst thou say of thy selfe now as Asaph did being in this very case Psal. 77.10 I said this is mine infirmity God forbid he should judge of thee as thou dost of thy selfe in this case No no
receive their comfort And these directions are six principally First They must enquire into and labour to find out in themselves the cause of this affliction that by unfained repentance they may remove it Thou must examine what sin it is that is in thee or hath beene in thee that hath thus provoked God to with-draw the comfort of his spirit from thee This is the wisest course to be taken in any affliction David took this course in a grievous famine 2. Sam. 21.1 David enquired of the Lord. What he did enquire may appeare by Gods answer that is to say what the speciall sinne was that he or his people had committed that provoked God to this It is for Saul saith the Lord and his bloudy house because he slew the Gibeonite But in this kind of affliction of mind this course is specially to bee taken This course Saul before hee fell away from that goodnesse hee had learned by being brought up in Gods Church tooke when hee had sought unto God and could receive no answer from him 1. Sam. 14.37 38. Draw ye neare hither all ye chiefe of the people and know and see wherein this sinne hath bin this day As if hee should say Certainly some sin of ours is the cause why the Lord refuseth to answer us let us find it out and remove it Thus did Iob when he was in this case we now speake of when hee had lost the feeling of Gods favour for that was doubtlesse his chiefe affliction he beseecheth God to helpe him to find out the cause of it in himselfe Iob 10.2 Shew me wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 Make me to know my transgression and my sinne For 1. though not alway yet usually this is the cause even of this affliction either some sin they have fallen into as in this case of David or some secret corruption they nourish in themselves that choketh their peace and comfort and like a thicke fog or filthy vapour rising up in their soules keepeth the light of Gods countenance from shining on them according to that Esay 59.2 Your iniquities have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you Now this this speciall sin must be found out Lam. 3.40 Let us search and try our waies and turne againe unto the Lord. 2. This is a sure way to recover our comfort when wee can mourne more for this that by sin we have departed from God then that God hath by this spirituall desertion departed from us and so by repentance returne to him againe hee will certainly returne then to us and restore to us our comfort For this is his promise Mal. 3.7 Returne unto me and I will returne unto you saith the Lord of hosts The second direction is this Thou must call to mind the times that are past how it hath bin with thee formerly Hadst thou never any comfortable feeling of Gods favour and of the worke of Gods grace in thy heart Didst thou never heare in thy selfe that sweete voice of the spirit of adoption witnessing to thy heart that thou wert Gods child enabling thee to cry Abba Father of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.15 16. Examine thy selfe well rub thy memory and call this to mind This direction the Apostle giveth the faithfull Hebrewes when hee would perswade them to hold fast their confidence and not to cast it away Hebrewes 10.35 Call to remembrance saith hee verse 32. the former dayes in which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great sight of affections and what joy you found in your selves then verse 34. Ye tooke joyfully the spoyling of your goods This course David tooke in this very case Psalme 77.5 6. I have considered the dayes of old the yeares of ancient times I call to remembrance my songs in the night I commune with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search and verse 10. And â said this is mine infirmity but I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the most High By remembring the yeares of the right hand of the most High that is of the comforts hee had found in the assurance of Gods favour hee came to perceive that it was but his infirmitie to bee thus dejected now This course hee also tooke at another time when hee was in this case Psalme 143.45 My spirit is overwhelmed within mee my heart within mee is desolate I remember the dayes of old Observe beloved and take notice therefore I pray you of the working of Gods grace in your selves of the sweete comforts you finde at any time in the light of Gods countenance and assurance of his favour in the hearing or reading of his Word in receiving the Sacrament in your prayers and specially in your afflictions Yea doe as David did Psal. 85 8. I will hearken what the Lord God will speake for hee will certainely at one time or other speake peace to his people and to his Saints Keepe a Register of these times because the remembrance of them may stand you in stead when a change shall come For you may write as wee say and build upon this if ever thou wert in Gods favour thou art still if ever God by the spirit of adoption did say unto thy soule I am thy salvation thy God thy father Christ is thy Saviour his body was broken for thee his bloud was shed for thee he is so still The spirit of God in the holy Scripture teacheth this expressely Iohn 5.14 Verily verily I say unto you He that heareth my word and beleeveth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death unto life And Romans 11.29 The gifts and calling of God are without repentance that is such gifts and such a calling as God vouchsafed to the fathers Abraham Isaac and Iacob for of those the Apostle had spoken the gifts of Election justification santification effectuall calling God never repented him of This the Apostle Iames also teacheth Iames 1.17.18 that in those gifts of God that are good indeed and perfect gifts perfectly good such as hee instanceth in the next verse the gift of regeneration to bee there is no variablenesse nor shadow of turning in the Lord. Thus the Lord answereth his people that were in this very tentation Ieremy 31.3 The Lord hath appeared to mee of old say they so it is to bee read as in the Geneva As if they had sayd but now hee hideth himselfe and hath forsaken mee Yea saith the Lord I have loved thee with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee As if hee should have sayd I would never have drawne and effectually called thee to bee my people If I had not loved thee with an everlasting love If I had meant ever to cast thee off againe So that 1. this should make us all in love with Grace Wisedome is the principall thing saith Solomon Pro. 4.7 therefore get wisedome and with
all thy getting get understanding For riches and honor are with her yea durable riches and righteousnesse Pro. 8.18 and 2. thou that hast ever felt the worke of grace comfort of Gods spirit in thy selfe mayest boldly from thy former experience conclude as David doth Psalme 23. â Surely goodnes and mercy shall follow mee all the dayes of my life and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord for ever Iohn 8.35 The servant abideth not in the house for ever but the sonne doth Though my love to God be changeable yet Gods love to me is not Esa. 64.5 In those is continuance and we shall be saved Though therefore the comforter have withdrawne himselfe from thee for a time be sure he will returne againe and therefore wait for him And that which the Prophet saith of his vision may fitly be applyed to this purpose Hab. 2.3 Though it tarry wait for it for it will surely come it will not tarry hee meaneth one moment longer then the appointed time the fittest time Resolve with thy selfe as the Prophet doth Esay 8.17 I will wait upon the Lord that hideth his face from the house of Iacob even from his owne chosen people sometimes and I will looke for him Certainely of this sicknesse of thy soule I may say to thee as Christ did of Lazarus Iohn 11.4 this sicknesse is not unto death thou shalt surely recover it thy sorrow shall be turned into joy as our Saviour hath promised Iohn 16.20 The third direction is this Thou must well examine thy present estate and thou shalt find that though the spirit of adoption seeme to be gone and thou canst not find that worke of the spirit in thy selfe yet the spirit of sanctification abideth still in thee and if thou wilt well examine thy selfe thou shalt find that worke of the spirit in thee 1 Iohn 2.17 The annointing which ye hâve received of him abideth in you and 3.9 Whosoever is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is as other men doe or as himselfe did before for his seed remaineth in him Examine thy heart well and thou shalt find evident notes of this First Thou art afraid to doe anything that thou knowest would offend God and whence commeth that from flesh and bloud No no of every naturall man the Apostle pronounceth Rom. 3.18 There is no feare of God before his eyes Secondly Thou lovest all that feare God and this is a certaine signe Gods spirit abideth in thee 1 Iohn 3.13 14. Marveâ not my ârethren though the world hate you wee know that wee have passed from death to life because wee love the Brethren Thirdly even in this case wherein now thou art thou prayest still and darest not neglect that duty as David did Psalme 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee Even then I plyed thee with supplications and 61.2 From the end of the earth will I cry unto thee when my heart is overwhelmed And whence commeth this I pray you Surely these prayers of all others proceed from the spirit as the Apostle teacheth Romans 8.26 The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what wee should pray for as wee ought but the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot bee uttered Fourthly thou lovest God though he doe hide his face and frowne on thee yea this very sorrow and anguish thou art in is a certaine Symptome and signe of thy love to God that is the cause that is the roote of it thou couldest not bee troubled as thou art with this that thou wantest the sense of Gods love if thou didst not dearely love him Certainely thou art sicke of love as the Church was Canticles 2.5 When Christ withdrew himselfe a while from her and shee sought him so carefully shee bewrayeth and could not conceale this to be the cause of her griefe Cant 3.1 2 3. I âought him whom my soule loveth I will go into the city and seeke him whom my soule loveth I said unto the watch-men saw ye him whom my soule loveth And whence came it that Mary wept so Luke 7.47 She loved much And whence commeth this I pray thee that thou so lovest the Lord From flesh and bloud No no this can come from nothing but from Gods spirit saving grace as is plaine by that question thrice moved to Peter Ioh. 21.15 17. Dost thou love me And by that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 If any man love God the same is knowne of him Fiftly and lastly Thou dost at the least unfainedly desire to feare God and to love him and to call upon him and to love his children and it is a great griefe and trouble to thy heart that thou canst not doe it better To will is present with thee as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.18 Certainely this change that is wrought in thy will these unfained desires of grace doe prove evidently that the spirit of God dwelleth in thee Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his good pleasure And Nehe. 1.11 Nehemiah proveth himselfe to be Gods servant even by this note because hee desired to feare Gods name Now from these five notes of Gods spirit dwelling in thee thou mayest infallibly inferre these conclusions for the recovering of thy comfort 1. That thou hast faith and art thereby united unto Christ. 1 Iohn 3.24 Hereby we know that hee abideth in us by the spirit which he hath given us And 4.13 Hereby wee know that wee dwell in him and he in us because hee hath given us of his spirit As the naturall spirit is in no member that is not united to the head so can the spirit of sanctification bee in none that is not by faith knit unto Christ our head as the Apostle applyeth this comparison Ephesians 4.16 And our Saviour Iohn 15.4 As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe unlesse it abide in the Vine no more can yee except ye abide in me 2. That thou hast just cause to bee comfortable thou hast the roote and ground of sound comfort in thy selfe Psalme 32.11 Bee glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart 3. That it is thy great sin for which thou hast just cause to checke and blame thy selfe that thou art not more thankefull that thou rejoycest no more in thine estate Is it thinkest thou ãâã blessing or a common blessing to have Christ to have Gods spirit dwelling in thee to have this blessed change wrought in thy soule Paul giveth thankes for this Romans 6.17 God bee thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of Doctrine that was delivered unto you And 1 Thessal 3.9 What thankes can we render to God againe for you for all the joy wherewith we rejoyce for your sakes before our
God Yea hee professeth 2. Thessalon 1.3 that hee was bound to give thanks to God alwayes for them And were not they thinke you much more bound to be thankefull to God themselves and to rejoyce in their estate Certainely Christians offend God much in this and hinder not onely their owne comfort but their growth in grace too that they are alwayes poring and musing upon and mourning for their wants and failings and never cast an eye upon any grace God hath wrought in them never joy in it nor lift up their hearts to God in thankefulnesse for it 4. and lastly That seeing Gods spirit dwelleth in thee certainely the comfort and feeling of Gods favour though it be gone for a time will come againe Psalme 37.37 Marke the perfect man and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace And Malac. 4 2. Vnto you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise with âealing in his wings All your darkenesse feares discomforts shall be dispelled all the wounds and sores of your soules shall certainely bee healed one day For it is the title and most proper effect of the spirit to be a comforter Ioh. 14 5 16. and an oyle of gladnesse Heb. 1.9 Lecture XXX on Psalme 51.1 2. Iune 27. 1626. THe fourth direction I must give you for the recovering of your comfort is this If thou canst not by this three-fold examination of thy selfe find any thing in thy selfe present or past that may yeeld thee comfort then take the help of some faithful friend minister or other to whom thou maist make known thy estate This course the Church took when she was in this case Cant. 3.1 3. When she could not find him whom her soule loved by her secret prayers and meditations or such like endeavours she went abroad to seeke him and came at length to the watchmen that went about the city In this direction for the help of your understanding and memory observe foure points First It is not safe to smother and keepe in this griefe too long some ease it will bee to the heart to let it have a vent As Elihu speaketh in another case Iob 3â 19 20. My belly is as wine that hath no vent it is ready to burst like new bottells I will speake that I may be refreshed It is not good for a Christian in this tentation to keepe Satans counsell it is good to bewray and utter it to some not to wrestle with him alone hand to hand too long In this case is that saying of Solomon found most true Eccl. 4.9 10. Two are better then one for if they fall the one will lift up his fellow but woe to him that is alone when he falleth for he hath not another to help him up Secondly Another yea though inferiour to thee in grace may be better able to judge of thy estate then thy selfe canst doe in this case of tentation and trouble of thy mind Say not can any man know mee better then I know my selfe 1. Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him In this case hee may we have a proverbe that a stander by may sometimes see more then a gamster can Passion of griefe and feare will blind the judgement and make it unable to doe his office When Naaman was in a passion his servants could judge better what was sit for him to doe then himselfe 2. Kin. 5.12 13. Thirdly In this case it will appeare what a benefit it is to live among them that feare God to have acquaintance with them that are soundly religious A private Christian that is faithfull and experienced may in this case of tentation stand the learnedest and worthiest man in great stead We read in the booke of Martyrs that Iohn Carelesse a poore weaver did in a letter he sent him absolve Master Bradford who was much subject to affliction of conscience and pronounced in the name of Christ that all his sinnes were forgiven and Master Bradford professeth hee received more comfort by that letter then hee had had in all the time of his imprisonment before And no marueil for this is also Gods ordinance that private Christians should yeeld helpe one to another and receiue helpe one from another in this case 1 Thes. 5.14 I exhort you brethren comfort the feeble minded and Iames 5.16 Confesse your faults one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed He speaketh to them that were sicke and in their sicknesse had trouble of minde for sin The effectuall feruent prayer of a righteous man be he Minister or private Christian availeth much Fourthly Yet is the faithfull Minister the fittest to bee advised with in this case Iames 5.14 Is any man sicke such sicke folke hee meaneth as were also troubled in minde for sinne as appeareth verse 15. let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray over him For the conscience of him that is in distresse may more confidently rely upon the testimony and sentence which according to the word they give of his estate then upon the testimony and sentence of any other man 1. Because they have their senses better exercised to discerne of good and evill as the Apostle speaketh Hebr. 5.14 2. Because of the speciall authority and commission God hath given them in this case Iohn 20.23 Whose soever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them As it was in the case of Leprosie As Mat. 8.4 The Priest must pronounce him that had beene leprous to be cleane before he could be clensed though one would have though another might have done it well there being so particular directions given in the Law Levit. 11.2 3.37 49 and 14.2 The fift direction is When neither by examining thy selfe nor by the helpe of any other thou canst recover thy comfort yet seeke to God by fervent prayer and depend upon him for it This course Gods servants have taken in all their afflictions and have found ease and comfort in it Thus Samuel when the people had exceedingly grieved him by rejecting not his government so much as the ordinance of God 1 Sam. 8.6 hee betooke himselfe to prayer So David Psal. 109.4 For my love they are mine adversaries but I give my selfe unto prayer So in this inward affliction of minde which is strange even when they have lost the feeling of Gods favour and that sweete peace and comfort that they formerly found in God they have sought comfort by prayer also Psal. 61.2 From the end of the earth will I crie vnto thâe when my heart is overwhelmed Five notable encouragements Gods poore people may have to seeke comfort by prayer as in all other afflictions so in this especially First The very opening of their griefe unto the Lord will be a great ease to their heart Experience prooueth it to bee a great ease to ones heart that is in extreme griefe and perplexity to have a faithfull friend
may prevaile more with God for the comfort of any Christian that is in distresse then any other mans God sent Abimelech to Abraham with this reason Gen. 20.7 He is a Prophet and he shall pray for thee and thou shalt live Therefore Hezekiah in that great distresse himselfe and his people were in sendeth to the Prophet Esay with this request Esay 37.4 Lift up thy prayer for the remnant that is left And the Apostle directeth to this helpe Iames 5.14 Is any man sicke among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray over him See the respect God had to the prayers of the Priests and Levites Ier. 27.18 If they be Prophets and if the word of the Lord be with them let them now make intercession to the Lord of hosts and 2 Chron. 30.27 The Priests the Levites arose and blessed the people and their voice was heard and their prayer came vp to his holy dwelling place even unto heaven Lecture XXXIII On Psalme 51.3 Iuly 25. 1626. IT followeth now that we make some application of that that hath beene said and it serueth to admonish 1. my selfe and my brethren of the ministery 2. you all that are Gods people First It serveth to admonish us For if Gods people must depend on us not onely for publike instruction but for private direction also in all the doubts and troubles of their consciences that they cannot otherwise be resolved and comforted in if God have committed to us the word of reconciliation and the keyes of the kingdome of heaven if our prayers should prevaile more with God for his people then any other mans alas what manner of persons had we neede to bee Have wee not just cause to crie out with the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.6 and who is sufficient for these things When Elihu speaketh but of one of these workes that is to say the comforting of a man that is afflicted in mind he saith he had need to bee a rare man one among a thousand that should doe it well Iob. 33.23 First We had neede be rare men for learning and gifts in respect 1. Of knowledge in the Scripture they that should be able to admonish others had need to bee filled with all knowledge Rom. 15.14 2. Of full assurance and certainty in themselves of the truths they should enforme others in Prou. 22.20 â1 2 Tim 3.14 3. We had neede plye our bookes and study hard and not suffer our selves to be distracted with other cares 1 Tim. 4.13 15. 4. We had need have our knowledge not in our bookes onely or in our braines but in our lips also Mal. 2.7 and be ready Scribes in the Law of God Ezra 7.6 5. Wee had neede have ability to enforme others in that that wee know our selves Ioh 33.23 Secondly Wee had need be rare men for our lives and conversations the Minister is oft called the man of God 2 Tim. 3.17 Wee should not onely be free from open blemishes that men may note us for according to the meaning of that Law Levit. 21.17 but we had neede inwardly and unfainedly to feare God Exod. 19.22 Levit. 22.3 1 Cor. 9.27 For 1. hee that hath no care of his owne soule can never heartily and tenderly take care for the soules of others 1 Tim. 3.5 2. Admit he could be carefull he shall never be able to doe it sufficiently Psal. 25.14 3. Admit he were both able and willing to doe Gods people good yet hee can have little hope that God should worke with him and blesse his endeavours For as the successe of our endeavours depends not upon our goodnesse but upon the blessing of God only Neither is he that planteth any thing saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 3.7 nor he that watereth but God that giveth the encrease so God useth to blesse and worke with them that doe unfainedly feare him God blessed Levies Ministery so as he did turne many away from iniquity Mal. 2.6 and the Lord giveth this for the reason why hee did so blesse his labours verse 5. It was for the feare wherewith hee feared me and was afraid before my name So it is said of Barnabas Acts 11.24 much people were added to the Lord by his Ministery and this is given as a reason of it for he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and of faith And thus Iehoshaphat encourageth the Levites to their duty 2 Chron. 19.11 The Lord shall be with the good Thinke not therefore that when we teach this Doctrine of your dependance upon us that we seeke our selues in it and doe it to magnifie our selves or out of a desire to be sought unto no no were it not for your sakes and that it is profitable and necessary for you to know this wee would never teach it This Doctrine tendeth not to puffe us up but to abase and humble us to worke feare and trembling in us 1 Cor. 3.3 For who is sufficient for these things 2 Cor. â 16 Certainely there is no godly Minister that rightly considereth this but it ministreth to him matter of great feare and humbling this made Moses and Ieremy and many a good man more so fearefull and unwilling to enter upon this function Nay the Apostle saith Heb. 5.4 No man he meaneth no godly man no man that is well advised and knoweth what he doth taketh this honour upon him but he that is called And our Saviour biddeth us pray to the Lord of the harvest that he would thrust foorth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã labourers into his harvest as if he had said He will never have faithfull labourers else Mat. 9.38 And thus have I finished that part of the admonition which concerneth us which I have beene the briefer in because I see there are but few of my brethren here at this time Now for that part of the admonition that concerneth you something I must say unto you by way of exhortation and advice and something by way of reproofe And there be three things I must exhort you unto First Esteeme reverently of our calling and take heede you despise it not This this is that that I exhort you to take heede of let nothing cause thee to despise our calling and function for that is certainely worthy of reverence and esteeme First In respect of the dignity of it in it selfe it is a calling that the Sonne of God himselfe did not disdaine to live in Luke 4.18 He hath anointed me to preach the Gospel It is a calling great and honourable in Gods sight as the Angell Gabriell said of Iohn Baptist Luke 1.15 He shall be great in the sight of the Lord. And yet his calling was not so great as ours is Mat. 11. He that is least in the kingdome of heaven is greater then he It is a calling so great as the best and holiest man that lives should thinke himselfe unworthy of Iohn Baptist thought so of himselfe Marke 1.7 The latchet of his shooe I am
to doe a thing that all Gods faithfull servants doe testifie and inveigh against by warrant of his word in so earnest manner Well bee you assured of this 1. That what wee all with so unanimous consent say of the hainousnesse of any sin and of the vengeance that will light upon you if you continue in this sin God will ratifie it in heaven and make it good upon you Matthew 18.18 19. 2. That if you shall after you have heard so much spoken against it upon such cleare warrant of the word and in such a manner still continue in it you shall make your selves a great deale more lyable to the wrath of God then you were before Ieremy 44.4 6. Nehemiah 9. â9 30. And this is that that I have to say unto you by way of exhortation Now in speaking to you by way of reproofe I might be and should be indeed very large but the time is so passed that I am constrained to abridge all that I have to say in a few words First Few or none of you no not of the better sort of you do in your hearts esteeme of and reverence the ministers of God no not your faithfull conscionable ministers for you shew no more respect and kindnesse to them to encourage them in their ministery then you would doe to the basest fellow that is in a country Nay he is counted the wisest and never the lesse honest man among you that can shew the most cunning in spoyling and defrauding your painfull ministers of that that is their due Secondly Many of you care not what ministery you live under you will not commit your beasts nor your sheepe nor your swine to any to keepe or tend but you will know him to have some skil and some care to looke to them onely your soules you are indifferent what hee bee that takes charge of them If he be a good one so it is if he be a bad one you are well enough content and never seeke further Thirdly Such of you as have good ones learned and painefull and conscionable men what use make you of them If at any time they use any sharpenesse in reproving your sins according to that power that God hath given them for your edification and not for destruction as the Apostle speaketh 2 Corinth 13.10 O how snappish are you how apt to quarrell with them Lecture XXXIIII on Psalme 51.3 Sept. 5. 1626 IT followeth now that wee come to the second kind of confession that hath bin commended unto us in this example of David he made publike confession of his sin to the congregation and church of God For we see in the title of this Psalme 1. that he committed this Psalme that containeth the acknowledgement of his sin and profession of his repentance to the chiefe musician to bee published in the Sanctuary and Temple 2. That in this publication of his repentance he hideth not from the Church his sinne nor cloaketh it at all but expresseth in particular the speciall sin that hee had beene so troubled for when hee made this Psalme hee made it when Nathan the Prophet came unto him after hee had gone in to Bathsâeba 3. He maketh this publication of his sin and repentance not to the Church that then was onely though first and chiefly to that but to that that should come after him and committeth it therefore to the chiefe Musitian to bee kept in the Temple as a monument of his repentance for the use of the Church to the end of the World And why did David this may you say Why was he being so great a King so carelesse of his honour and reputation among his subjects I answer First His sinne was become publike and notorious for beeing a King the eyes of all Israel were upon him as it is said in another sense 1. Kings 1.20 That which our Saviour saith of Ministers Matth. 5.14 may be also said of Magistrates and all men in eminency they are as Cities set upon an hill their actions cannot bee hid or concealed Besides it is expressely sayd by Nathan that the enemies of God tooke notice of these sinns of his and blasphemed God for them 2 Sam. 12.14 Secondly He had offended and wronged the whole Chruch by his sin and that two wayes First By giving so great cause of griefe unto them through the scandall his sinne had given to the enemies of God and the dishonour God received by it Nothing grieveth a godly man more The reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon mee saith the Prophet Psalme 69.9 Secondly By endangering the whole Church of God and making it obnoxious to the wrath of God through his sinne For the Lord hath oft for the sinne of one member plagued even whole Churches and congregations Thus speaketh Phinehas to the two Tribes and an halfe Ioshuah 22.20 Did not Achan the son of Zerah commit a trespasse in the accursed thing and wrath fell on all the congregation of the children of Israel and that man perished not alone in his iniquity Specially for the sinnes of a King as David was God hath beene wont to plague a whole nation and Kingdome as is plaine in the example of David himselfe whose one sinne in numbring of the people was the death of seventy thousand of his Subjects 2 Samuelâ4 â4 15 And in Ieremy 15.4 I will cause them to bee removed into all kingdomes of the earth because of Manasseh the sonne of Hezekiah King of Iudah for that which hee did in Ierusalem See how just cause Gods people have to pray not formally onely but heartily for their Kings and Princes And this consideration certainly wrought much upon David when hee made this Psalme and made him willing thus to publish his repentance as appeareth by his prayer for the Church verse 18. Doe good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build up the walles of Ierusalem As if hee had said Lord let not thy wrath fall upon Sion let not Ierusalem fare the worse for my sinne Hee feared that the whole Church under his government should smart for his sinne We have then from this example of David to learne That they whose sins God hath detected and brought to light whose sins are publike and notorious scandalous and offensive to the congregation where they live ought to be willing to confesse their sins publikely to make their repentance at publike and notorious as their sin is Now before I come to the proofe of this point three things must be premised to prevent the mistaking of it First That this publike confession of sinne unto a congregation though it carry shew of a farre greater measure of selfe-denyall and mortification then the secret confession of our sins unto God doth yet is it not so certaine a signe of unfained repentance nor so availeable to the comfort of a sinners conscience as that is Of Iudas we reade that hee attained unto this that voluntarily not dragged to it
having spoken of his owne experience in this case how hee being in extreame anguish of mind and unable to find case any other way by betaking himselfe to this course found comfort and assurance of mercy from God Ps. 32.5 I acknowledged my sin unto thee and mine iniquity ãâã I not âid I said I will acknowledge my transgression unto the Lord and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin He inferreth thereupon ver 6. For this cause shall every one that is godly pray unto thee that is every one that is godly that is truly humbled for his sin shall be encouraged by my example to seek the same way for mercy that I have done And what followeth Surely to the flouds of great waters they shall not come nigh unto him As if he had said He that taketh this course let his afflictions and sorrowes be never so great he shall not be overwhelmed with them hee shall bee sure to find comfort in them And it cannot otherwise be but they take this course must needs find comfort in it for God hath bound himselfe by promise to it Pro. 28.13 Hâ that confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall find mercy 1 Ioh. 1.9 If we confesse our sins God is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from ãâã unrighteousnes So Ioh 33.27 28. If any say I have sinned and perverted that which was right and it profited me not he will deliver his soule from going into the pit and his life shall see the light Yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to his people that though they be never so much oppressed burdened in their minds either with the sense of their sins or with any judgements that for their sins are fallen upon them though they even pine away in their iniquity as he speaketh Lev. 26.39 foretelling the case his people should be in in the time of their captivity yet saith he ver 40.42 If then they shall confesse their iniquity and the iniquity of their fathers with their owne trespasse which they have trespassed against me and that also they have walked contrary unto me then will I remember my covenant And as these promises are made to all Gods people that can confesse and complaine of their sins unto him so specially to such as can acquaint themselves with God and accustom themselves to do this in secret according to that speech of our blessed Saviour Mat. 6.6 Pray to thy father which is in secret and thy father which is in secret will reward thee openly and ver 18. Shew thy selfe to fast and to be humbled to thy father which is in secret and thy father which is in secret shall reward thee openly I speake not thus much to encourage any hypocrite that is apt to blesse himselfe in his profane neglect of praying with his family and of joyning with Gods people in prayer either ordinary or extraordinary and say though I doe not joyne with others in these duties yet I use to pray and confesse my sins in secret unto God upon my bed that is the best of al. For to these I say as our Saviour doth Mat 23.23 This ought ye to do and not to leave the other undone And if thou didst indeed of conscience towards God in a conscionable manner pray in secret cenfesse thy sins in secret thou wouldst also joyne with Gods people in these duties because God hath aswell coÌmanded the one as the other For whosoever shal keep the whole law yet offend in one point is guilty of al Iam. 2.10 But I have spoken all this to so many of you as feare the Lord that use to pray and confesse your sins with your families and joyne with Gods people in the publike coÌfessions that are made in the congregation do so stil in Gods name but rest not in that learne to do this duty in secret also get thee into thy closet to do this yea if thou have no place private enough in thine house to do it in do as yong Isaac did Gen. 24.63 and our Saviour Luke 5.16 get thee into the field sometimes to do it Doe as David did Psal. 22.2 in the nights upon thy bed And when thou art alone poure out thy heart unto God lay open thy sins before him in particular and aggravate them with the circumstances whereby they are made more hainous worke thy heart to do it with sorrow and with teares seeke ease to thy heart and comfort this way when thou art in greatest heavinesse remember the promises God hath made to shew mercy to them that can doe so stay thy faith upon them expect the performance of them and challenge it as his hand and doubtlesse thou shalt find comfort in it Lecture XXXIX on Psalme 51.3 Novemb. 7. 1626. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the meanes whereby we may attaine unto this grace And those are five principally First He that would be able to confesse his sins aright unto God must seeke knowledge and understanding in the word of God without which no man can tell what is sin and what is not Rom. 3.20 By the Law commeth the knowledge of sin and Eph. 5.3 All things that are reproved are made manifest by the light And though there be light sufficient in nature to discover unto us some sins specially in the outward breaches of the second table Rom. 2. â5 The worke of the Law is written in their hearts their consciences also bearing witnes and accordingly accusing or excusing them Yet are there two defects in that light 1. It will not discover to us all our sins nay there be many foule sins and such as of all other most provoke God against us which the naturall man cannot discerne by that light to be sins The way of the wicked is as darkenesse saith Solomon Pro. 4.19 they know not at what they stumble That which Paul saith of concupiscence the root of all sin may be said of many other Rom. 7 7. I had not knowne lust that is to say not to be sin unlesse the Law had said thou shalt not covet 2. Those sins that it doth discover to us it doth not discover them effectually so as to humble us and drive us to God thereby but either dimly by the halves so as they never affect or trouble us As our Saviour speaketh Pro. 10.23 It is a sport to a foole to doe mischiefe or else to make us inexcusable and overwhelme us with despaire as Genesis 3.8 But that knowledge of sin that is effectuall to humble us and drive us unto Gods mercy-seat commeth not by the light of nature but only by the word It is that only that doth so convince a man of sin and manifest to him the secrets of his heart as maketh him fall down on his face and worship God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 14.24 25. In which respect Paul saith Rom. 7.7 I had not knowne sinne but by the Law As if hee should say I
shall perish in that day as Bildad speaketh Iob 8.13 Yea the hope of every wicked man shall perish saith the holy Ghost Proverbs 10.28 But of true hope it is said Romans 5.5 that it maketh not ashamed it will not deceive nor disappoint him that hath it when hee shall have most need of it A few notes I will give you to try your hope by First He that hath true hope got it by the Word and the ministery thereof So saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 That by patience and comfort of the Scriptures we might have hope The holy Scriptures are the breeders of true hope Yea of hope it may be said as it is of saith Hope commeth by hearing When he had spoken Col. 1.5 of the hope they had of that happines that was laid up for them in heaven he sheweth the means wherby it was wrought in them Ye have heard of it before saith hee in the word of the truth of the Gospel He calleth it therefore verse 23. the hope of the Gospel Alas then such as never received good by the word never felt any power or comfort in it never regarded nor tooke delight to read or heare it are not acquainted with it nor exercised in it at all what sound hope can they have to go to heaven when they die No no their doome is set downe Ps. 119.155 Salvation is far from the wicked sor they seeke not thy statutes They that care so little for Gods Word are far off from any true hope of salvation Secondly True hope is grounded upon true faith in Christ. For Christ is our hope as the Apostle calleth him 1 Tim. 1.1 the only ground we have to hope we shall goe to heaven And Col. 1.27 Christ is in you the hope of glory Till Christ be in us by faith we can have no hope of glory And Rom. 15.13 The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in beleeving that ye may abound in hope through the power of the holy Ghost Without faith no hope as faith aboundeth so will hope also O then they that talke much of their hope and yet with Papists hold it presumption to say they are assured that Christ died for them and that their sins are forgiven them will be found in the time of triall to have no true hope in them They that are without Christ have no hope saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.12 Thirdly He that hath true hope cannot choose but think oft of heaven mind heavenly things more then earthly Where the treasure is saith our Saviour Mat. 6.21 there will the heart be also Gods spirit is compared unto fire Mat. 3.11 and will cause the heart it dwelleth in to mount upward and to think oft of heaven Our Saviour in that perfect forme of prayer he hath given us teacheth us we can never pray well unlesse our thoughts be in heaven For he teacheth us to direct our prayers to our father which is in heaven Matth. 6.9 to lift up our hearts to heaven when we pray yea he teacheth us to pray to God that his kingdome may come ver 10 to desire and looke after the glory and happinesse of the kingdome of heaven And these should be our thoughts not only when we pray but at other times also Set your affections saith the Apostle Col. 3.2 3. on things above not on things on the earth for your life is bid with Christ in God He that is perswaded his life happines is in heaven cannot chuse but have his thoughts and affections much set upon the things above Thus the Apostle saith of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Heb. 11.15 16. that they were not mindfull of that countrey from whence they came out but desired a better country that is an heavenly al their mind was of that wherfore God was not ashamed to be called their God because they minded heaven so much for he had prepared them a City Hee then that never speaketh nor heareth nor thinketh of heaven with any delight that feeleth in himselfe no desires nor longings that way but all his thoughts and affections are ever groviling upon the earth certainly hath no true hope in himselfe to go to heaven when he dieth For of them that mind earthly things onely or chiefly the Holy Ghost hath given sentence Phil. 3.19 that their end is destruction they shall never go to heaven Fourthly and lastly He that hath true hope to go to heaven will be carefull to prepare and fit himselfe for it 1. By ridding his heart and hands from every thing that will keepe him out of heaven Every one saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.3 that hath this hope in him purifieth himselfe as he is pure He knoweth no uncleane thing must come there Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord saith David Psal. 24.3 4. and who shall stand in his holy place He and none but he that hath cleane hands and a pure heart who hath not lift up his soule unto vanity nor sworne deceitfully 2. He exerciseth himselfe in those things that may be of most use to him when he comes there Lay up for your selves saith our Saviour Mat. 6.20 treasures in heaven Seeke to be rich there Our Merchants that trade into Turky or Persia or such farre countries count it good husbandry to lay out their moneyes heere before they goe upon such commodities as they know will be of best esteeme and sell best in those countries And so will the wise Christian doe that hopeth to goe to heaven Our trading that we busie our selves in ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is for heaven saith the Apostle Phil. 3.20 This is that that our Saviour meaneth Luk. 12.33 Give almes and so provide your selves bâggs that wax not old a treasure in the heavens that faileth not As if he should say that that is so bestowed will prove more to your advantage when you shall come there then all that you keepe by you or lay out otherwise Our works will follow us Rev. 14.13 yea they will be there before us Luk. 16.9 Certainly the hope we have to go to heaven if it be sound will have great force to restraine us from sinne and worke in us a care of a godly life When Paul had spoken at large of the assured hope and longing desire that was in him and all the faithfull of their going to heaven he concludeth thus 2 Cor. 5.9 Therefore we labour that whether present or absent living or dying we may be accepted of him And 2 Pet. 3.14 Wherefore beloved seeing yee looke for such things such happinesse and glory in heaven be diligent that yee may bee found of him in peace without spot and blamelesse Alasse then what hope can most men have to go to heaven when they die that have no care at all to prepare themselves for that place while they live Be not deceived saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.9 10. neither fornicatours nor theeves nor covetous persons nor
but I give my selfe unto prayer saith he Psal 109.4 Nay this was the way whereby our blessed Saviour sought strength to beare his extreame sufferings Heb. 5.7 He offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that he feared though the cup were not removed yet strength was given him to beare it with patience Let me apply this in a word or two 1. Would you know the true cause you have so little patience surely it is because you do pray so little 2. Let the signes God giveth us every day of marvellous troublesome times that are at hand make us all more frequent and fervent in prayer 3. We should call upon and exhort Gods people to fasting and prayer Is there any such meanes either to stand in the gap and keepe out Gods judgements or to prepare us with patience and strength to beare them as fasting and prayer is Well take this for a conclusion to your comfort which you shall read Act. 2.20 21. When the Sun shall be turned into darknesse and the Moone into bloud when the darkest and saddest times shall come that can come yet it shall come to passe that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved He that can pray shall doe well enough LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 5. Lecture LV. On Psalme LI. 5. April XXIIII MDCXXVII Behold I was borne or brought forth in iniquity and in sinne did my mother conceive me WE have already heard that David in suing unto God for the pardon of his sinnes doth make confession of them unto God And not content to have done it generally in the 3. verse he doth it in the former verse in this that I have now read and in that which followeth more fully and particularly I have done this evill that Nathan hath charged me with Yea he amplifieth and aggravateth his sinne by these three considerations 1. Of the person against whom he had sinned in the fourth verse Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. Of the fountaine and root whence these his sinnes did spring in this verse 3. Of the knowledge and truth of grace that he had received from God before he fell into these sinnes in the verse following Now for the better opening of the words of this verse that so the Doctrine contained in it may more naturally arise two questions are to be moved and resolved concerning this what David meaneth by the iniquity and sinne that he heere complaineth he was borne and conceived in For the Anabaptists and such others as gainesay the Doctrine of originall sin and deny that infants stand guilty of any sin in the sight of God object two things against the proofe that is brought out of this most pregnant place against them First The word iniquity say they that David saith he was borne in is not to be taken properly in this place for sinne but for the punishment of sin and his meaning is no more but this as if he should have said I was borne in thy displeasure and in the punishment which thou didst justly inflict upon all women for the sinne of Eve Gen. 3.16 I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children in this punishment in this sorrow was I borne And two reasons may be pretended for this interpretation 1. That the word iniquity and sinne is oft in Scripture taken not properly but by a metonymie for the punishment of sinne as Gen. 19.15 Least ye be consumed in the iniquity of the city that is in the punishment of the city And Numb 14.33 Your children shall wander in the wildernesse forty yeares and beare your whordomes that is the punishment of your whordomes 2. That the word Cholel that David heere useth signifieth to bring forth with paine and trembling and commeth of the root Chol which signifieth to sorrow and tremble whereby it may seeme that David had in this word respect to the paines and sorrowes his mother felt in her travell when he was borne rather then to any iniquity that himselfe then stood guilty of Now for answer unto this cavill I say First That though the word iniquity be sometimes taken in Scripture not for sin but for the punishment of sinne yet it followeth not that it is so taken heere but by that that you shall heare in my further answer to this cavill and in the handling of the Doctrine it shall appeare unto you it cannot be so taken in this place Secondly Though the word Cholel that David useth heere do in the primitive sense signifie a bringing forth with sorrow and trembling such as women have in their travell yet it is farre more often and commonly used in the Scriptures to expresse any kind of making or bringing forth of things even without such sorrow or paine at all As Iob 26.13 His hand hath formed the crooked serpent And the son of God speaking of his eternall generation saith Pro. 8.24 25. When there was no depth I was brought forth before the mountaines I was brought forth So Deut. 32.18 Thou hast forgotten God that formed thee And Psal. 90.2 Before thou hadst formed the earth And when the birth of man is spoken of without all reference or respect to the sorrow and painefullnesse of his birth Iob 15.7 He saith Wast thou made before the hills And Esa. 45.10 Woe to him that saith to his mother what hast thou brought forth So that it may well be that David heere speaketh of his birth without any respect at all to his mothers paines and sorrowes in it Thirdly The iniquity that he speaketh of heere he mentioneth for his further humiliation before God that is the scope he aimeth at in this place as we have heard Now he would never have mentioned the sorrowes and paines his mother endured in his birth as a punishment and signe of Gods displeasure upon that sex for the sin of Eve for to further his humiliation before God at this time The mentioning of those judgements God by Nathan threatned to bring upon himselfe had beene much more effectuall to that end then those that were upon his mother specially so ordinary and common to all women as that was yet forbeareth he in this Psalme to speake of them at all Nothing but sin troubled him at this time he complained not of any punishment he knew to be due to sin but of his sin onely Fourthly and lastly The iniquity he speaketh of here he confesseth unto God and craveth mercy of God for the pardon of it he desireth God to wash him throughly and to cleanse him from it It is therefore certainely the sin he was borne in and not any punishment of sin that he complaineth of in this place The second question rising from a second objection of the Anabaptists against this place is this
thinke much to abase and humble themselves when they are to appeare before God and to speake unto him The foure and twenty Elders Rev. 4.10 cast downe their crownes when they were to speake unto God though that they were to speake were not confession of sin nor petition but praise and tanksgiving onely Yea the blessed Angels Rev. 7.11 Fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God And the more humble we are in our selves the more hope we may have to speed well in our prayers If my people shall humble themselves and pray saith the Lord 2 Chron. 7.14 and seeke my face and to turne from their wicked waies then will I heare from heaven And Iam. 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble Wee should all judge our selves unworthy to do God any service Abraham did so Gen. 18.27 Behold I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord. Iohn Baptist did so Mar. 1.7 I am not worthy to stoup downe and unlose the latchet of Christs shoe as if he had said to do the lowest or basest service about him And how may we bring out selves to this humility of heart when we go to God Surely the consideration of his greatnesse and our basenesse may be effectuall to do this This consideration humbled Abraham Gen. 18.27 Behold now I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord and I am but dust and ashes And this consideration is also commended unto us by the Holy Ghost Eccl. 5 2. Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God for God is in heaven and thou upon earth therefore let thy words be few Mistake not the meaning of the Holy Ghost he condemneth not all prayers that are long long prayers are not unlawfull specially upon extraordinary occasions for Christ we know continued a whole night in prayer Luk. 6.12 Yea our owne necessities and the necessities of the Church do sometimes impose a necessity upon us both to be more frequent and more long in our prayers then ordinary it were fit for us to be When Israel was in the field against Amalek Exod. 1â 11 12. Moses held up his hands to God with the helpe of Aaron and Hur a whole day even to the going downe of the Sun Carnall men are not fit judges in this case they are apt to thinke the smallest time that is spent in Gods service too long and to cry out as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse it is And as in Amos 8.3 When will the Sabbath be done But if we would not offend in the length of our prayers these foure cautions which God in his Word giveth us must be observed in them First That in these our long prayers we do not out of any respects affect to be long it is too possible for a man to use long prayers in the meetings he hath with other Christians even to get applause thereby and to shew how farre he excelleth others in this gift And fye upon pride at all times but specially in prayer The Pharisees are taxed for this fault Matth. 23.14 For a pretence they made long prayers Secondly That we be indeed enabled by God to do it with understanding and use not vaine repetitions in our long prayers This caution our Saviour giveth Mat. 6.7 When ye pray use not vaine repetitions as the heathen do Certainely this is a common fault in the long prayers of most men Thirdly That in our long prayers our hearts be able to hold out as long as our tongues do The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4.23 shall worship the father in spirit and in truth A short praier made with fervency of devotion prevaileth more with God then the longest and most eloquent prayer can do without it It is the effectuall fervent prayer of the righteous man that availeth much Iam. 5.16 God cannot abide the prayers that are nothing but lip labour when men draw neare to God with their mouthes as the Lord complaineth Eâa 29.13 and honour him with their lips but their hearts are gon Fourthly That he that conceiveth the prayer have as well respect to them that joyne with him as to himselfe whether their hearts be like to hold out so long in that duty as his heart or his tongue is I had rather saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.19 in the Church speake five words so as I may edifie others and that that he speaketh there of teaching is as well to be understood of prayer as appeareth by the context then ten thousand words otherwise Marvell not that I say that in prayer and in all the exercises of religion respect must bee had to the ability of them that joyne with us in these duties and not to our owne only Our blessed Saviour had respect to this in his teaching Marke 4.33 With many such parables spake hee the word unto them as they were able to heare it And this the Lord had respect unto in the appointing of all the three solemne feasts wherein all the males were to assemble themselves before the Lord. Hee appointed them at such times as all the people might with most conveniency come unto Ierusalem and goe backe againe also unto their owne homes The Passeover was about the beginning of our April the feast of Pentecost in May and the feast of Tabernacles in September And in that moneth also was the day of atonement the generall fast kept as you may see Levit. 23. and Deut. 16. Certainely Gods purpose was therein to teach us that in the exercises of his worship whether ordinary or extraordinary respect must bee had to the conveniency of Gods people Decency and order is not more necessary or comely in any thing then in the matters of Gods worship Let all things bee done saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 40. decently and in order You see then by that place of Eccl. 5. that the consideration of Gods glorious greatnesse and of our owne basenesse may bee effectuall to humble us whensoever wee are to goe to God and to pray unto him But the consideration of the Lords holinesse and of our owne sinfulnesse may doe it much more Not onely the consideration of the foule actuall sins that we have all of us bin guilty of as wee see in that speech of Ezra 9.6 O my God I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee my God for our iniquities are increased over our heads but specially the consideration of this vile nature that remaineth still in us even after our conversion whereby wee are so prone unto sin and have in us a continuall thirst unto evill according to that speech of Eliphaz Iob 15.16 How much more abominable and filthy is man that drinketh iniquity like water The third and last case wherein we are to make use of this doctrine for our humbling is in the times when wee are to renew our repentance and to humble our selves in fasting and prayer before God for our sins
extraordinary constantly who yet cannot master nor subdue any one lust but if they did use them conscionably and in a spirituall manner certainely the strength of their corruptions would bee abated by them Walke in the spirit saith the Apostle Galat. 5 16. and yee shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh If in this as well as in other parts of our conversation wee could walke in the spirit performe spirituall duties in a spirituall manner wee could not fulfill the lusts of our flesh as wee doe See the truth of this but in two exercises of religion not to trouble you with more that are in most dayly use with all Christians and that is the Word and Prayer First There is great force in reading of the Word and hearing of it to subdue and mortifie sin in us if it be used conscionably Now yee are cleane saith our Saviour to his Apostles Iohn 15.3 through the word which I have spoken unto you The conscionable hearing of the Word is able to cleanse the heart from the corruption that is in it It is therefore called Iamesâ 21 because as the sciense of a good fruit that is grafted into a crab-tree-stocke will change the nature of the juyce and sap of it so the Word is able to change our natures quite See two notable instances of the power the Word hath this way 1. In the young man in whom wee know all kinds of lusts are most strong and violent and yet of him David saith Psal. 119.9 that if he would but conscionably exercise himselfe in the Word if he would take heed to his way according the Word he might be able to cleanse his way to cleanse his heart even from those unruly lusts of his 2. In a King who of all men in the world is in most danger as of other sins so specially of this to have his heart lifted and puffed up with pride and contempt of them specially that are his owne subjects and yet of him the Lord saith that if he will but exercise himselfe conscionably in the reading of the Word hee shall obtaine power over this corruption For giving the reason why hee would have him every day to read some part of the Bible he saith thus Deut. 17.20 That his heart bee not lifted up above his brethren and that he turne not aside from the commandement to the right hand or to the left As if hee should say this will subdue both the pride of his heart and every other corruption that is in it And two reasons there are why it must needs be so First Because the Word is able to discover every corruption to us how closely soever it lurke in our hearts and the loathsomnesse and odiousnesse of it also by the law commeth the knowledge of sin saith the Apostle Rom. 3.20 It is a discerner and discoverer of the very thoughts and intents of the heart as he saith Heb. 3.12 Compared therfore to a glasse Iam. 1.23 and to the light that maketh all things manifest as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 5.13 Secondly Because there is also a divine spirit life and power in it to work upon the heart to conquer and kill sin in it The words that I speake unto you saith our Saviour Iohn 6.63 they are spirit and they are life I have hid thy word in my heart saith David Psal. 119.11 that I might not sin against thee How could that keepe him from sinning Surely when any lust began to rise in his heart when he was tempted to any sin if he could then but remember some sentence of Gods word that condemned that sin that would be of force to stay him from it That even as our blessed Saviour himselfe did overcome Satan with Scriptum est It is written Matth. 4.10 so may the members of Christ bee able to overcome Satan and their owne corruptions by calling to mind and meditating and applying to themselves that which is written in the Word against them So saith David Psal. 17.4 By the words of thy lips I have kept mee from the paths of the destroyer For it is the sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the weapon of our warfare mighty through God to cast downe our imaginations and every thing in us that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivitie every thought to the obedience of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor 10.4 5. This Divine power that is in the Word to bridle and subdue their corruptions Gods people have alwayes felt and found by experience in themselves and doe all of them to this day and that is the cause why they doe take such paines for it and esteeme more of it as Iob speaketh Iob 23.12 then of their necessary food They that regard not the Word exercise not themselves in the reading and hearing of it or if they doe read and heare it yet have no care to hide it in their hearts and to use it as the sword of the spirit against their owne corruptions certainly such are farre from mortification any have no desire at all to mortifie and kill sin in themselves The other exercise of religion that hath such force to master and conquer our corruptions is prayer if it be used conscionably and spiritually This was the meanes that Paul used when hee was troubled with the thorne in his flesh and sought to be rid of it 2 Cor. 12.8 and by it he obtained though not a full deliverance from it yet strength sufficient to master it so as he was not overcome by it That which David saith of his worldly enemies Psal. 56.9 every Christian may say of these lusts that warre against his soule When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe When we can pray we may be sure to become conquerours over any of our lusts By our faithfull prayer we may be able to deliver any brother from the bondage of any sin that he is fallen into if it be not the unpardonable sin For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.16 How much more may wee have confidence to obtaine by prayer deliverance from the dominion of any of our owne corruptions For of all suits we can make to God we have greatest assurance to speed in this when we pray for grace How much more saith our Saviour Lut 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Certainely this is one chiefe cause why the most of us can no better prevaile against our corruptions because we doe not more heartily complaine unto God of them and pray against them And wee may say as the Church doth Esay 64.6 7. Our iniquities like a wind have taken us away they carry us headlong whether they please And the reason is given in the next words There is none that calleth upon thy name or that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee The fift meanes the spirit of God in the word hath
then to behold evill and canst not looke on iniquity Hee will by no meanes cleare the guilty as the Lord speaketh of himselfe Exod. 34.7 Therefore shall thy campe bee holy saith the Lord. Deuterono 23.14 lest hee see any uncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Now let us come to the third point I told you was to bee considered though there be so much filthines in us and all our best services and though the Lord doe so loath all filthinesse of sin yet doth he not loath us nor our services but hath great respect to us and to them for all that And this shall appeare unto us in foure points especially First He taketh notice of all the good things that his poore servants doe and will not forget the least of them but keepeth a register of them I know thy works and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not beare them which are evill saith Christ to the poore Angell of the Church of Ephesus Rev. 2.2 that had lost his first love and was much decayed and fallen away in his goodnesse There is not any patience that the poore weake Christian hath shewed in suffering ought for Christs sake not any paines hee hath taken to get to heaven not any zeale hee hath shewed against sin but the Lord taketh notice of it bee it done never so secretly Actes 9.11 Yea he will remember it also and never forget it David knew this and therefore prayed Psal. 56.8 Put thou my teares into thy bottle are they not in thy register Hee taketh notice of the teares wee shed for our sinnes and in our prayer and will not forget them And surely this is a matter of great admiration and so David conceived of it Psal. 144.3 Lord what is man that thou takest knowledge of him or the son of man that thou makest account of him Secondly As hee doth take notice of the least good duties wee doe in love and obedience to him so he taketh not notice of nor regardeth those staines and spots whereby the best services of his children are defiled but passeth by them and imputeth them not unto them but seeth them as it were through his fingers Even as sundry blemishes that are in our children as a mole in the face or pock holes or a squint eye which to another man seeme great deformities to us seeme none at all even so is it with the Lord in this case Hee seeth no iniquitie in Iacob as Baalam himselfe was constrained in the spirit of prophecy to confesse Numbers 23.21 nor transgression in Israel Hee doth not for these spots and blemishes that are in our services wee doe unto him reject us or our services but accepteth of them and taketh them in good part as if there were no spot or defect in them at all He did not reject the service that Rahab did him in saving of the spies though she had blemished and stained it with a lye Ioshua 2.4 5. but accepted and commended it Hebrewes 11.31 The prayer that Ioshua made when out of impatiency he cryed Iosh. 7.7 Would to God wee had beene content and dwelt on the other side of Iordan and never come into Canaan the Lord rejected not for all that When David in his prayer was so full of infidelity that hee said in his hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse saith hee Psalme 31.22 thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee And at another time when he was in that distresse that he saith his soule refused to bee comforted hee remembred God and was troubled and his spirit was overwhelmed as he saith Psal. 77.2 3. A poore prayer you may thinke it was that a man in that case could make yet did not God reject that prayer that was so foully stained but as he saith verse 1. when he was in that case I cryed to God with my voice even to God with my voice and hee gave eare unto mee When Moses had shewed a great deale both of impatiency and infidelity when God bad him only speake unto the rocke before the people as you shall read Num. 20.10 11. yet did not God reject his service for this but wrought with him and shewed his marvellous power even in that work neverthelesse And surely so he doth still he doth not reject our prayers for our manifold infirmities he doth not refuse to work with and blesse our poore labours that are his ministers though alas we bewray much of our owne ignorance and other our corruptions in them when we preach best of all And even in this also his marvellous goodnesse and mercy is to be admired by us which maketh the Church breake forth into that speech of admiration and so would wee all if wee did rightly consider it Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquitie and passeth by the transgressions of the remnant of his heritage Thirdly Hee delighteth in us and in our poore services notwithstanding all these corruptions whereby they are desiled The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him saith David Psal. 147.11 and 149.4 The Lord taketh pleasure in his people If yee will obey my voice indeed saith the Lord to the children of Israel Exodus 19.5 and keep my Covenant then ye shall be pecuculiar treasure vnto me above all people And Mala. 3.17 They shall be mine saith the Lord of hosts in that day when I make up my Iewels and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him Yea those poore duties wee performe to him in his service which our selves take so small comfort in yet hee delighteth in them Hee delighteth in the way of a good man saith David Psalm 37.23 And Solomon Prov. 15.8 The prayer of the upright in his delight Thy voice is sweet saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2 14 In which respect hee compareth the hearts of his people that are able to pray Revel 5 8. unto golden vialls full of sweet odours And the faithfull minister is said by the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.15 to be unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish whether the people receive good by our labours or no. And for this cause also hee desireth to heare us pray to see us keepe his Sabbaths preach and heare his word give almes to his poore members c. as much as ever man did desire any thing hee most delighted in Let me see thy countenance saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2.14 let me heare thy voice And Iohn 4.23 The father seeketh such worshippers as worship him in spirit and truth as a great man would seeke farre and neere for a faithfull and profitable servant And have not every one of us cause to wonder at this and to say to the Lord as Iohn Baptist did to Christ Matth. 3.14 I have need to bee baptized of thee and commest thou to me I have need to seek to
poore services be as a sacrifice of a most sweet smelling savour unto God Lecture LXXIII on Psalme 51.5 Octob. 30. 1627. THis point may not be passed over without some application And it is to bee applied 1. By way of prevention unto carnall and wicked men who are apt to draw that comfort unto themselves from it that belongeth not unto them 2. By way of incouragement unto the people of God who receive not that comfort from it that they ought to doe First Many a carnall man is apt to stumble at this Doctrine and to blesse himselfe in his grosse sins by it after this manner The Lord saith he you see is not so strict and rigorous as to marke every thing that his people doe amisse hee is apt wee heare to passe by their slips and infirmities but the good things they doe at any time those hee taketh notice of and remembreth and taketh delight in and will undoubtedly reward And therefore saith hee why should my slips and infirmities disquiet mee And what are these slips and infirmities I pray you that he speaketh of Surely swearing ordinarily making himselfe merry now and then with deriding religion and good men breaking the Sabbath wantonnesse drunkennesse and such like Why should I saith hee suffer my mind to be troubled for these things Nay why should I not rather comfort my selfe and rejoyce in those good things I doe For I thanke God I am no Papist but professe the true religion I goe to Church I pray I heare the Word and receive the Sacrament I give to the poore I make conscience of my word I doe no man wrong And these are things I know that God liketh and delighteth in This was just the presumptuous conceit and perswasion of that Pharisee our Saviour speaketh of Luke 18.11 12. And certainly the world is full of such Pharisees even in these dayes Now to beat downe the presumption of these Pharisees I have three things to say First Consider who they are that the Lord standeth so graciously affected unto whose slips and infirmities hee useth thus to winke at whose imperfect services hee is wont thus to delight in and reward Not every one but such onely as are in Christ. Such onely are his children by adoption and grace But what is that to thee Seeing it is certaine thou art not in Christ. Because thou walkest and goest on impenitently in knowne sinnes There is no condemnation saith the Apostle Rom. 8.1 to them that are in Christ Iesus But who are they Hee answereth Which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit It is certaine thou art not the child of God because thou art not led by the spirit of God For so saith the Apostle likewise Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God and none but they Secondly Admit thou wert the child of God admit thou wert in Christ yet could not God beare with such faults as thine are nor take in good part such service as thou usest to doe unto him The Lord hath promised Mat. 3.17 To spare and beare with his children as a man spareth his son that serveth him In those good duties wherein he seeth our heart is set to serve him he wil beare with many defects and failings But he will not beare with the dearest child he hath in any grosse sinne Did he beare with David when he fell to adultery No no he beat him so sore for it as David complaineth heere ver 8. that he brake his bones with beating of him For such sinnes God is very terrible in the assembly of his Saints especially as the Prophet speaketh Psalme 89.7 Nay I say more the Lord will not passe by nor winke at in the dearest child he hath those very defects and failings that are in their best duties if they be reigning corruptions and not infirmities that is if they be not felt and striven against and mourned for Therefore we are required in doing of good duties to watch and observe our owne hearts Continue in prayer and watch in the same saith the Apostle Colos. 4.2 And to strive against our owne corruptions therein Strive with me and for me in prayer saith he Romanes 15.30 And to bewaile unto God our failings in them Spare mee according to the greatnesse of thy mercy saith Nehemiah 13.22 And if God will not winke at such faults as thine are in his dearest children canst thou hope that he will winke at them in thee that art still a child of wrath If God will not accept of the services that his dearest children doe unto him unlesse they be sensible of those corruptions wherewith they are stained canst thou hope that he will accept of thine And what talkest thou of thy serving of God or of any good thing that ever thou didst Alas thou couldest never serve God nor doe any good thing in thy life That which the Prophet saith Ieremie 6.10 of such as thou art their eare is uncircumcised and they cannot hearken thou couldst never in thy life heare one Sermon to any purpose the same may be said of all other duties of Gods service thou couldst never pray nor receive the Sacrament in thy life Yee cannot serve the Lord saith Ioshuah 24.19 to them that lived in idolatry And that which I say of the duties of Gods worship the same I say likewise of all other good workes Thou never didst worke of mercy in thy life thou didst never make conscience of dealing justly and truly with thy neighbour Matthew 12.34 How can ye being evill speake good things Luke 6.43 A corrupt tree bringeth not forth good fruit They that professe that they know God saith the Apostle Titus 1.16 but in their workes denie him being abominable and disobedient are reprobate unto every good worke The good things that such men seeme to doe are not onely defective in the manner or in the measure or in matter of circumstance as the best workes of the faithfull may be but they are utterly void of that which is the very substance and that giveth life and being to a good worke that is faith that worketh by love Gal. 5 6. The third and last thing I have to say to this man is this Thou not being Gods child nor being in Christ but living in the state of impenitency as thou dost and continuing therein shalt find the Lord every whit as austere and rigorous towards thee as he is indulgent and gracious towards his owne children This will appeare in three points First Though he beare with so many faults and frailties in his own children he will not beare with the least fault in thee But thou shalt give account even for every idle word that thou hast spoken at the day of Iudgement as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 12.36 Yea the Lord will bring every secret thought of thine into judgement Eccl. 12.14 Secondly Though he take the poorest and weakest services that his children doe him in
good part and delighteth in them yet will he take nothing in good part that thou doest What have I to doe saith the Lord Esa. 1.11 with the multitude of your sacrifices As if he had said What care I for them And ver 12. Who required this at your hands to tread in my courts As if he should say What doe you heere Any other place were fitter for you then this Certainely in doing any service to God thou doest but a thankelesse office thou doest but lose thy labour while thou art unconverted Thirdly and lastly Though the Lord will reward and doe good to his children for the poorest and weakest service they doe unto him yet doth he even abhorre such as thou art and the very service that thou dost presume to doe unto him As a Prince would doe him that having a plague sore running upon him should presume to come into his presence and wait at his table The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination unto the Lord saith Solomon Pro. 15.8 Incense is an abomination unto me saith the Lord Esa. 1.13 the new Mosnes and Sabbaths and calling of assemblies I cannot away with You see how small cause wicked men have to presume of Gods mercy or of any good thing they know by themselves O that God would be pleased to awaken them that they could see and consider aright of their wofull estate and labour to get out of it If any man shall object and say Would you not then have wicked men to come to Church Would you not have them to pray and read the Word Would you have no man to doe any good worke but such as are godly I answer Yes verily For first Though in doing this they doe not God any service that will please him yet is there a necessity laid upon them and wo be to them if they do it not These are duties of the morall law that all men stand bound unto The wickedest man in the world is strictly bound by the commandement of God to pray God blameth most wicked men for neglect of this Hos. 7.7 None among them calleth unto me and ver 14. They have not cryed unto me with their heart Yea he condemneth the very Atheist Psal. 14.4 for this because he doth not pray And will poure his wrath upon every family Ier. 10.25 and consequently upon every person that doth not call upon his name So is the wickedest man living bound to heare the Word For hee that turneth away his eare from hearing the law saith Solomon Pro. 28.9 his prayer shall be abominable So God requireth of every man Mic. 6.8 to doe justly and to love mercy and to walke humbly with him So that though he can neither pray nor heare nor give almes but he must needs sinne yet must he pray and heare and give almes for all that An indifferent thing a man is bound to forbeare if he cannot use it without sinne If he cannot use such or such a recreation without chasing or swearing or losing too much time he is bound to forbeare it But duties commanded of God he may not omit because he cannot use them without sin For there are degrees of sinne and he is guilty of a greater sin and sheweth greater contempt to God that doth not pray or heare or give almes at all and so disobeyeth him totally then he doth that doth pray and heare and give almes but not with an honest and good heart and so disobeyeth God but in part only Secondly Though no wicked man can have assurance to receive any reward from God for the best thing he doth because he hath no promise for all the promises of God belong onely to them that are in Christ 2 Cor. 1.20 and to the godly 1 Tim. 4.8 nay though he doe deserve further wrath from God by the best thing he doth yet by being carefull to abstaine from evill and to doe good even after his manner and as he is able hee may receive good three waies For 1. Though he should never find mercy with God unto salvation yet will this lessen his condemnation in hell where every man shall receive torment proportionable to his workes and to that dishonour he hath done to God heere Rom. 2.6 2. This may free him from many temporall judgements and bring upon him many temporall blessings in this life For the Lord out of the infinitenesse of his goodnesse hath oft shewed so much respect unto good things that have beene done even by wicked men though they have beene but the dead carcase and have wanted the life and soule of good workes as to reward them temporally The Lord that is said to feed the young ravens when they cry unto him Iob 38.41 hath oft had respect to the prayer that a man void of grace hath made unto him in his misery As profane a wretch as Ishmael was when he was cast out of his fathers house for his profanesse Gen. 21.9 10. yet when he cried to God in his misery it is twice said in one verse Gen. 21.17 that God heard the voice of the lad and relieved him And we know how much even Ahabs prayer that he made when he was humbled by feare prevailed with God 1 King 21.29 Therefore also Daniel exhorteth Nebuchadnezzar a most wicked man Dan. 4.27 to breake of his sins to cease from oppression and cruelty How By righteousnes that is by making restitution to them that he had wronged And how els By shewing mercy to the poore And why did he counsell a man so void of grace to do so good workes as these Was it not all one as if he should have bidden a dead man to walke Marke the reason and motive the Prophet useth to perswade him to this if it may be saith he a lengthening of thy tranquility As if he should have said It may be these good workes performed even as thou art able to do them will prevent the judgement which God by this dreame that thou hast had doth threaten to bring upon thee and prolong thy peace 3. He may by doing that that lieth in him to do further the eternall salvation of his owne soule For though no wicked nay no naturall man can use the meanes of grace aright nor so as to please God therein yet if the wickedest man that is frequent the ministery of the Word there is hope he may be converted and have grace wrought in him both because it is the meanes ordained of God to breed grace where none is Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing and because as wicked men as live have been woon to God by their hearing as appeareth not onely by daily experience but by those two notable examples that are recorded in the Word The one 1 Cor. 14.24 25. of the man that was an ignorant man and an infidell before And the other Iohn 7.45 46. of them that came to heare Christ with a most wicked heart to intrap and apprehend him And so much
shall serve for that part of the application of this point that concerneth the naturall and carnall man Secondly This point is also to be applied to the people of God for their comfort and encouragement and they have great need of it Two faults there be in the best of Gods servants that they are much to be checked and blamed for First That they of all others have the saddest hearts and are subject to most feares David complaineth of himselfe that he went mourning all the day long Ps. 38.6 And they are called such as are of a fearefull heart Esa. 35.4 Their frailty is like a cloud Esa. 44.22 Whereas indeed those that do unfeignedly feare God and have set their hearts to please him are the only men of the world that have just cause to be cheerefull and comfortable Psal. 105.3 Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord. And 32.11 Shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart Phil. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord alway and againe I say rejoyce Yea though his frailties were farre greater then they are yet hath he much more cause to rejoyce in the Lord then to be sad for them 1. His sins are forgiven him and that is a just cause of joy Son be of good cheere saith Christ Mat. 9.2 thy sins are forgiven 2. God is reconciled to him in Christ and delighteth in him as you heard the last day and that is another just cause of joy Let him that glorieth saith the Lord Ier 9 24 glory in this that he understandeth and knoweth me that I am the Lord which exercise loving kindnesse 3. And lastly His name is written in heaven and that is also a just ground of unspeakable joy Rejoyce in this saith our Saviour Luk. 10.20 that your names are written in heaven So that I may boldly say to every poore Christian thou art more bound to rejoyce in these things then to mourne for thine own infirmities yea it were not so great a sin in thee not to mourne at all for thine infirmities as it is not to rejoyce in the Lord. Secondly There is yet another fault that Gods people are much to blame for that because they cannot performe any service to God in that manner that they should therefore they have no heart at all to serve him but performe every duty in Gods worship so heartlessely heavily and uncheerefully whether they heare or pray or receive the Sacrament or sing Psalmes as if it were the greatest slavery and drudgery in the world to serve God Whereas indeed we have just cause to performe these duties with more alacrity and gladnes of heart then any other thing in the world Serve the Lord with gladnesse saith David Ps. 100. 2. We should count the Sabbath a delight Esa. 58.13 I will make them saith the Lord speaking of his people Esa. 56.7 joyfull in my house of prayer True it is Gods people have just cause of mourning and feare in the best services they do unto God in respect of the unworthinesse of them to be presented unto God and the untowardnesse of their hearts in them Good Hezekiah went sore when he prayed Esa. 38.3 and his prayer was never the worse for that But yet there must be in every acceptable service we do unto God a mixture of joy with that sorrow and feare Serve the Lord with feare saith David Psal. 2.11 and rejoyce with trembling When we consider how bad servants we are we see just cause of sorrow and feare but when we consider how good a master it is that we do service unto there is more cause of joy and comfort in that then there is of sorrow and feare in the other Certainely if we did rightly know the disposition of this master of ours that we do service unto it would put life into us and make us serve him with more gladnesse of heart then we do Consider therefore and thinke oft for thy incouragement of the disposition of thy Lord and master in these five points First His eye is continually upon thee to take notice of that thou dost in his service And the laziest servant that is will ply his worke cheerefully while his masters eye is upon him That the Apostle plainely intimateth Ephes. 6.6 Not with eye-service as mem-pleasers Secondly In whatsoever service he injoineth us to do unto him he seeketh not any profit to himselfe but yeeldeth it all unto us As if a master should injoine his servant to take paines in tilling sowing husbandring a piece of ground and when harvest commeth should bid him go and reape for himselfe If thou be righteous saith Elihu Iob 35.7 what givest thou to him or what receiveth he at thy hand And Deut. 10.13 These commandements and statutes I command thee this day for thy good We do no faithfull service unto him but it yeeldeth us fruit even in the doing of it besides that it will yeeld us when the harvest commeth that is at the end of the world Being freed from sin saith the Apostle Rom. 6.22 and being become the servants of God ye have your fruit in holinesse and in the end everlasting life It is joy to the just saith Solomon Pro. 21.15 to doe judgement Even the very doing of good duties with a good heart yeeldeth that joy and comfort to a man as will abundantly recompense all the paines and service we can do The people rejoyced for that they offered willingly 1 Chron. 29.9 because with a perfect heart they offered willingly to the Lord and David also the King rejoyced with great joy Thirdly The Lord is no such hard and rigorous master as will beare with no faults or that will strictly marke every defect that is in our services but most easie to be pleased and willing to accept of our poore endeavours A father indeed it is rather then a master that we serve I will spare them saith the Lord Mal. 3.17 as a man spareth his owne son that serveth him And this maketh the Prophet to cry out Psal. 130 3 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities ô Lord who shall stand but there is forgivenesse with thee that thou maist be feared As if he had said Who would not feare that is serve and worship such a God as is so easie to be pleased so apt to forgive the slips and frailties of his servants in whom he seeth there is truth of heart Fourthly He is such a Master as standeth not so much upon our actions in his service as upon our affections Though we be able to do very little yet if he discerne in us an unfeigned desire to do well he is ready to accept it If there be a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 a man is accepted Because he was willing to have done it God saith of Abraham Heb. 11.17 that he did offer up his onely sonne Fiftly and lastly He is such a Master as when he seeth us willing and desirous to doe his will and sorry we
was no sinne in the Disciples that were eye-witnesses of Christs transfiguration to bee so silent as they were They kept it close saith the Text Luk. 9.36 and told no man in those daies any of those things which they had seene Was this well done to conceale such things as might have tended so much to the glory of God and to the confirming of the faith of Gods people To say nothing of that glory they saw Christs body in of the voice they heard from heaven of Moses and Elias appearing and conferring with him Yes verily this silence was lawfull they did well to say nothing then of those things because Christ had commanded them to bee silent Matth. 17.9 Iesus charged them saying tell the vision to no man untill the sonne of man be risen againe from the dead Wee may not take upon us to judge what is spiritually good and what may tend to Gods glory the Word of God onely must bee judge of that You see then we may account nothing unlawfull or unfit to bee done that God in his Word hath commanded or allowed us to do Thirdly Whatsoever God in his Word hath commanded or appointed us to doe although the thing may seeme unto us never so small a trifle yet the doing of it is a good worke in Gods account and our precisenesse in making conscience of it is a thing highly pleasing unto God The Church in Ezraes time is commended Ezra 3.4 because they kept the feast of the tabernacles as it is written And Moses is praised for this by the Holy Ghost Heb. 3.2 that hee was faithfull in all Gods house because in the least thing that was done about the making of Gods house he precisely followed the direction that God had given him as it is expressely noted of him Exod. 40.16.19.21.23.25.27.29.32 Yea we read Exod. 39.43 that when Bezaleel and Aholiab and the rest had finished the making of the Tabernacle Moses did looke upon all the worke and when he saw they had done every thing just as the Lord had commanded then he blessed them Why What if they had missed in a cord or a pin or in some other such like trifle Surely hee blessed them for making every thing even these small trifles according to their patterne So the Holy Ghost praiseth Daniel for this as for a thing wherein his piety and the uprightnesse of his heart did greatly appeare and wherein he highly pleased God Dan. 1.8 that he purposed in his heart that hee would not defile himselfe with the portion of the Kings meat nor with the wine which he dranke nay though this his strictnesse was likely to endanger the life of the prince of the Eunuches his noble friend verse 10. Why how could this have defiled him Surely either for this cause because the portion of the Kings meat was of such things as God in his law had forbidden his people to eat of Levit. 11. or rather for it is not likely that all the Kings meat was of such creatures as were by that law prohibited and if all the meat were yet the Kings wine certainely was not because they were things offered unto Idolls and used to the honour of them as we may see Dan. 5.4 Certainely if flesh and bloud might have had the censuring of this fact of Daniel they would have counted him a precise foole for standing upon such a trifle as this specially in a case of so great danger yet doth the Lord you see commend him for it Fourthly No worship we can doe unto God though it carry never so great a shew of devotion and zeale no good worke we can do though it seeme to tend never so much to the profit and benefit of men can be acceptable unto God unlesse it be done by the direction of the Word See this confirmed by the direction the Apostle giveth the Corinthians touching the esteeme they should have the Ministers of the Gospell in 1 Cor. 4.6 Learne saith he not to thinke of men above that which is written As if he should say Though this carry a great shew of zeale in it yet know that even in this point you must follow your rule or you may sinne dangerously See one notable instance for this which may serve in stead of many The building of a Temple for God to be solemnly worshipped in was as good a worke one would have thought as it was possible for any man to doe David it appeareth by the vow hee made in his affliction Psalme 132 1 5. and by his speech to Nathan 2 Sam. 7.2 thought he could not do a better worke then this nor honour God any way more Nay Nathan himselfe thought so too as appeareth by the incouragement he gave to David in it 2 Sam. 7.3 And yet if any of the Iudges or if David himselfe should have done it this had not beene a good worke they had not pleased God in it Shalt thou build me a house saith the Lord to David 2 Sam. 7.5 for me to dwell in And why had not this beene a good worke Why would God have rejected it Surely because they had no Word of God that required or directed them to doe it and the Temple was to be built by speciall warrant For this reason the Lord himselfe giveth for it 1 Chron. 17.6 Spake I one word to any one of the Iudges saying Why have yee not built me an house Fiftly Admit the worke it selfe be such as God hath commanded and wee doe it also with a good mind yet if in the least circumstance of it we swerve from this patterne the worke is not good in Gods strict account nor fully acceptable unto him See a plaine instance of this 2 Chron. 30 18-â0 because they did eate the Passeover otherwise then it was written though they did for the substance of it do an excellent service unto God and such as he had commanded yet was God not pleased with them nor their service for it is said Hezekiah prayed earnestly to God to pardon them and that upon his prayer God healed the people Sixtly and lastly God is so farre from accounting any thing we doe a good worke though we have never so good a meaning and intent in it if it bee not done by direction of his Word that he is highly provoked by it and cannot endure it If a subject should lend or give to his Prince a great summe of money yet if either all or any part of it did appeare to his prince to be of his owne coining he would be so farre from thanking him that he would rather araigne him as a Traitor for it And even so it is with the Lord he cannot abide but is highly provoked with our will worship and when we thinke to please him by doing of that which is good in our owne eyes without direction of his Word Take two notable examples for this The one in Nadab and Abihu who because they offered incense unto God with strange fire that
be said which the Prophet speaketh of Israel Hos. 10.1 Israel is as an empty vine he bringeth forth fruit to himselfe As if hee had said In all good things he doth as he doth them out of selfe-love so he seeketh himselfe onely in them The meanest worke we doe in our calling if we doe it to the Lord and serve him in it will yeeld us assured comfort and reward also the best Sermon we can preach or heare if we do it not to the Lord but to our selves will yeeld us no comfort or reward from God Verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Mat. 6.2 they have their reward And so much for the first property that is required to the right manner of performing of all good duties they must be done to the right end In the other two I will be very briefe The second property required to the right manner of performing good duties is this they must be performed not with the outward man onely but with the heart See this 1 in the generall and 2 in some particular and speciall duties No obedience or service pleaseth God unlesse it be done feelingly and with the affection of the heart That is the thing God calleth for principally My sonne give me thy heart saith he Pro. 2â 26 Fervânt in spirit serving the Lord saith the Apostle Rom. 12.11 As if he had said No service pleaseth God unlesse it be done with fervencie of spirit This was the thing that God so much commendeth in the obedience of Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 17.6 that his heart was lift up in the waies of the Lord. As though he should say Hee stirred up himselfe to walke in Gods waies with zeale and affection This also the Lord praiseth Hezekiah for 2 Chron. 31 21. In every worke that he began in the service of the house of God and in the law and in the commandements to seeke his God he did it with all his heart and prospered See this also in sundry speciall parts of our obedience and service unto God First No mans preaching pleaseth God unlesse hee preach with affection and zeale I serve God saith Paul Rom. 1.9 with my spirit in the Gospell of his sonne Secondly No mans hearing pleaseth God or will doe him any good unlesse he heare with affection If God open not your hearts as he did Lydias Act. 16.14 and make you able to heare with affection though you had as good preachers as Paul was your hearing would be to no purpose Thirdly No mans praying pleaseth God or will doe himselfe any good though his words be never so many or so good unlesse he pray with his heart with feeling and affection of heart The effectuall âervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much saith the Apostle Iames 5.16 As if he should have said The most righteous mans prayer that is will not be effectuall nor availe much with God unlesse it be fervent Fourthly Our singing of Psalmes pleaseth not God unlesse it be done with affection and feeling Our singing saith the Apostle Eph. 5.19 must be a making of melody in our hearts to the Lord. As if he had said The Lord regardeth no melody but that Fiftly The duties we performe to men in our callings please not God unlesse we doe them with affection of heart Whatsoever ye doe saith the Apostle to the servant Col 3.23 doe it heartily as to the Lord. As if hee had said Els you serve not God in any thing you do nor must looke for any acceptance or reward from him Sixtly and lastly The workes of mercy that wee doe though wee should give all wee have to the poore please not God unlesse they be done with affection and with a compassionat heart Whosoever hath ability and seeth his brother hath need saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.17 and shutteth up his bowells of compassion from him though he open his purse and give him never so much how dwelleth the love of God in him Let every one of us apply this to our selves for the time will not permit me to doe it The third and last property required in the manner of that obedience and service wee doe to God is this if we desire to doe it in the right manner we must doe it in humility In the best duties wee doe wee must find cause of humbling in our selves because wee have done them so poorely and so corruptly When yee have done all those things that are commanded you saith our Saviour Luke 17.10 say wee are unprofitable servants As if hee had said Say this is nothing to that that I should have done Whatsoever ye doe in word or deed saith the Apostle Col 3 17. doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus As though he should say Acknowledge and feele the need you have of Christ to make the best things that you doe acceptable unto God Thus did Nehemiah when he had done a better worke and service to God then any of us are ever like to doe while we live yet see how he was humbled in himselfe Neh. 13.22 Remember me ô my God concerning this also and spare me pardon me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Without this there can be no uprightnesse of heart in us how good duties soever we performe Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him Lecture LXXXIX On Psalme 51.6 May 13. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last signe and note whereby uprightnesse of heart and truth of saving grace may bee discerned and judged of namely The bent of a mans mind and will the purpose and desire of his heart towards God We must therefore know that one of the surest notes of uprightnesse of heart and truth of grace is this when howsoever wee faile in our practise and obedience yet God hath our heart Yea that is such a signe as a poore Christian may find comfort in when he cannot in the most of them that you heard of before In the handling of this signe I will for the helpe of your understanding and memory observe this order 1. I will shew you what I meane by it 2. I will confirme it unto you 3. I will answer that which may bee objected against it 4. I will make some application of it First therefore the Lord is then said to have our heart when the two principall faculties of our soule that is to say our mind and our will are for God 1. When in our mind we allow and consent to the will of God in all things and can say as David doth Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right And even in those things wherein through our corruption and weaknesse we do offend against the law yet we can say of the law with the Apostle Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just good 2. When our will is to please God in all things we desire nothing
draw a man unto obedience and to a conscionable practise of that he knoweth if his knowledge be sound and saving Give mee understanding and I shall keepe thy law saith David Psalme 119.34 yea I shall observe it with my whole heart 3. It will effectually restraine from sinne and reforme the life of him that hath it They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountaine saith the Lord Esa. 11.9 for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea As if he had said Where the true knowledge of the Lord doth abound it is not possible that any oppression or violence should reigne If yee have beene taught by him saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.21 22. as the truth is in Christ Iesus that yee put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts As though hee had said Whosoever hath beene taught of God to know Christ in truth must needs put off the old man Therefore also the Holy Ghost maketh ignorance the cause of all sinne calling all the sinnes which are pardonable and for which sacrifice was to bee offered by the law ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ignorances Hebrewes 9.7 the lusts wee had when wee were in ignorance 1 Peter 1.14 and workes of darkenesse Ephesians 5.11 Yea hee ascribeth all the ungraciousnesse and wickednesse of men to their want of knowledge and understanding There is none that understandeth saith the Apostle Rom. 3.11 there is none that seeketh after God Why are men so profane that they never seeke peace with God Surely their brutish ignorance is the cause of it Why are men in their hearts and lives so alienated from all goodnesse The Apostle will tell you the true cause Ephes. 4.18 They have their understanding darkned being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them because of the blindnesse of their heart If any man shall object and say That this is contrary to all sense and experience For all sin doth much more abound now in these daies of light then it did in times of greatest darknesse and blindnesse and in what places now is all outragious sinne so rife as in those where there is most teaching and where knowledge doth most abound To this I answer in the words of the Apostle Romanes 3.4 Yet let God bee true and every man a liar Certaine it is because God hath said it that not knowledge but the want of knowledge is the cause of all the wickednesse of these daies of these places of these persons that you speake of 1. Many that live in these daies of light and in places where the light shineth most bright are blind and receive no benefit by the light They are as ignorant as those that live in the darkenesse of Egypt They love darkenesse more then the light yea they hate the light as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3.19 20. For this cause God giveth them up unto vile affections as the Apostle speaketh of the Gentiles Romanes 1.26 And marke what he addeth verse 28 29. As they regarded not to know God God gave them up to a reprobate minde to doe those things that are not convenient being filled with all unrighteousnesse fornication wickednesse covetousnesse maliciousnesse full of envy murder debate deceit malignity whisperers c. And if God were so severe against them that regarded not but despised the light of nature what must he needs bee against them that regard not but despise the light of his glorious Gospell Marvell not though such men be more outragiously lewd or at least more senslesse and obdurate more hardly moved and brought unto repentance then any other men in the world 2. Though it cannot bee denied but many a wicked man hath knowledge For so the Apostle speaketh of the hypocriticall Iew Romanes 2.18 Thou knowest his will and approvest the things that are more excellent being instructed out of the law and verse 20. Thou hast the forme of knowledge and of the truth in the law As if he should say Thou hast the knowledge of the will of God as it is revealed in his Word yea thou art expert in the whole body of true religion gathered out of the law of God and in thy judgement approvest of it yet of him wee may say as the Apostle doth 1 Corinthians 8.2 Hee knoweth nothing yet as hee ought to know Their knowledge is not true saving and spirituall knowledge They were never taught of him as the truth is in Iesus as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 4.21 Their knowledge swimmeth in their braine it soaketh not into their heart In their hidden part God never made them to know wisedome as he did David heere But of this wee shall say more when we come to the uses of this Doctrine Lecture XCVI On Psalme 51.6 Septemb. 2. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed to shew you what uses this Doctrine may serve us unto And they are principally two First To exhort and stirre us up unto a duty wee owe both unto others and to our selves Secondly To reprove us for neglect of duty in this kind That which wee are heere to bee exhorted unto is First of all a duty that wee owe unto others Secondly a duty that every one of us oweth unto himselfe And for the first Branch of this Exhortation it concerneth three sorts 1. All of us in generall 2. Such of us as are masters of families 3. Lastly Such of us especially as are Ministers of the Gospell For the first Seeing as wee have heard knowledge is both the foundation and the seed of all other graces wee are bound to desire and procure so farre as in us lieth that all men may have the meanes of knowledge It cannot be denied nor doubted of but we are all bound to pity and commiserate the estate of all wicked men even of Turks and Indians of Iewes and Papists of the most dissolute and profane men we are bound I say to pity their estate and unfeinedly to desire and pray for their salvation I exhort saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 2.1 that first of all supplications prayers and intercessions bee made for all men And that prayer which the Church maketh Psalm 67.3 and to expresse the vehemency of her desire therein repeateth againe verse 5. should doubtlesse bee the prayer of every good soule Let the people praise thee ô God yea let all the people praise thee As if shee had said Oh that all people even the worst men that live upon earth might bee brought to honour and worship thee aright And the very summe and effect of all the three first petitions of the Lords prayer Matthew 6.9 10. is no more but this Oh that thy great name may be knowne and duly honoured every where that all that thou hast appointed to save may come in and become thy subjects and servants and so live as becommeth thy subjects and servants to doe So that
and mourned certaine daies and fasted and prayed for them And even by this meanes he relieved them greatly as appeared by the successe he had in the next chapter in his suit hee made unto the King for them And certainely so might wee even the poorest and meanest of us all helpe our poore brethren much this way if we could doe this for them in that manner as we ought to doe it Oh let it be our care so to prepare our selves to the fast to pray so for our brethren as we may doe them good by our prayers and prevaile with God for them When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe saith David Psalme 56.9 this I know saith he for God is for me Oh let us labour so to cry unto God as we may give the enemy a foyle and overthrow When Moses held up his hand Israel prevailed Exod. 17.11 when Moses let downe his hand Amalek prevailed Certainly the heavinesse of our hearts and hands this way hath bin a chiefe cause why Israell hath had so many foiles why Amalek hath prevailed so much as he hath done Fourthly and lastly The example of the Lords so strange severity towards all other Churches should make us feare the like towards our selves When we see God executeth strange judgements even upon most wicked men it should worke feare in the best of us For who is so good but he knoweth there is matter enough to deserve Gods fierce wrath even in himselfe also All Israel when they saw Korah and his company swallowed up Numb 16.34 cryed and were afraid that the earth would swallow them up also The righteous shall see and feare saith David Psal. 52.6 when they see Gods strange judgement upon Doeg But these strange judgements of God upon his owne people give us much more just cause to feare our selves Observe I pray you these just causes we have to feare our selves and our owne estate First The manner of the Lords proceeding hitherto and the strange successe he hath given unto the enemy all this while and the conveighing of the cup of his fury from Church to Church from nation to nation these many yeares may give us just cause to feare that he hath given a charge to his sword of vengeance to goe through all the Churches in the world that professe his Gospel And that he hath said of all his Churches as once he spake of all Israel Ezek. 21.4 5. My sword shall goe forth of his sheath against all flâsh against all Israell from the South to the North that all flesh may know that I have drawne forth my sword out of his sheath it shall not returne any more till it have gone through all Israel Secondly The very same sins whereby God hath beene provoked against other Churches abound in our land And we know God hateth sin as much in us as he did in them neither have we any priviledge more then they Goe yee now saith the Lord Ieremy 7.12 unto my place which was in Shiloh where I set my name at the first and see what I did unto it for the wiâkednesse of my people Israel As if the Lord should say to us all Goe and see what I have done to my Churches in Bohemia Germany and France where I set my name at the first and that were in Christ before you Thirdly and lastly Even our strange want of feare and generall security under all these examples of Gods so marvellous severity upon them may above all other things give us most cause to feare that there are greater plagues in brewing for us then any that they have endured that they have drunke but the top of the cup of Gods fury that the bottome and dregs of it are reserved for us Oh if we could but learne by all these examples and by all other the signes of Gods indignation against us to feare if our hearts were tender and we could humble our selves as Iosiah did 2 Chron. 34.27 28. we should be safe enough as Iosiah was But our generall senslesnesse in such times as these are is a most dangerous signe of some fearefull ruine determined against us It was of the Lord saith the holy Ghost of the Canaanites Iosh. 11.20 to harden their hearts that he might destroy them utterly And remember what I told you even now out of Amos. 6.6 7. They were not grieved for the afflictions of Ioseph therefore now shall they goe captive with the first that goe captive Lecture CXIIII On Psalme 51.6 Mar. 31. 1629. IT followeth that we proceed to the third and last use of the Doctrine which serveth to teach us how to judge of and to be affected with our owne sins that professe our selves to be the people of God and in the estate of grace And this is an use of as great if not of greater importance and necessity then either of the former were In the two former wee were taught how to be affected with the state and condition of other men in this we are to be taught how to be affected with our owne doings And as it is an use of great necessity at all times so never of greater then at such a time as this is And that in these two respects First Because we all know that we have cause dayly to expect an evill day a day of great triall and affliction wherein it standeth us upon to have all our evidences in a readinesse and to take to our selves the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand in it as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 6.13 And Secondly Because it is a time wherein all of us by the custome of our Church are to renew our covenant with God at his holy table and no Doctrine we can heare is more fit and effectuall to prepare as thereunto then this that teacheth us how to be affected with our owne sins And I am now to direct my speech not to such of you as have only a forme of godlinesse but deny the power thereof such as I feare the greatest number of you are to whom my brother spake worthily the last day out of 2 Timothy 3.5 which will needs have a forme of godlinesse they will be Christians and have as good a part in Christ and his merits as the best they will be Protestants they will professe a love to the word they would not for any thing be kept from the Sacrament at this time especially But that Christ or his word or the rules of religion which they professe should have any commanding power to restraine them from any sin they have a mind to bee it never so grosse from swearing from drinking from filthinesse or any other sin that they deny that they scorne as an intolerable slavery and bondage and cry out of it as Psalme 2.3 Let us breake their hands asunder and cast away their cords from us To these men I say I have nothing to say at this time but with them to thinke well
himselfe and ver 31. If we would judge our selves we should not be judged As if he had said We should escape all the judgments that the unworthy receiver hath cause to feare When David had invited Mephibosheth unto his table 2 Sam. 9.7 8. Mephibosheth bowed himselfe and said what is thy servant that thou shouldest look upon such a dead dog as I am And hath not every one of us much more cause to say thus in our preparatory prayers unto the Lord who inviteth us unto his table Foure singular benefits we should receive by it if we could be soundly humbled in the sense of our sins and which we cannot receive till we be so First This and nothing but this will breed in us an appetite unto Christ in this his ordinance a hungring and thirsting after him Till we be sicke of sin we can feele no need of this Physician nor can care much for him The whole have no need of a Physician saith he Mat. 9.12 but they that are sick When the fiery serpent had bitten and stung a man saith the holy story Numb 21.9 then hee would run and make use of the brasen serpent but never till then Secondly This and nothing but this will make a man able to prize Christ at his full valew and willing to part with any thing to purchase him You heare one protest Phil. 3.8 that he had suffered the losse of all things and did count them but dung that he might win Christ. But who was this that said so Surely Paul that had so deepe a sense of his own sin and unworthinesse that he counted himselfe the chiefe sinner in the world 1 Tim. 1.15 Thirdly This and nothing but this will make us fit to receive Christ by faith and make him our own Repent and beleeve the Gospell said our Saviour in his ministery Mar. 1.15 No man ordinarily can beleeve the Gospell till the law have wrought repentance a sound sense and sorrow for sinne in him And the Centurion of whom Christ saith Mat. 8.10 he had not found so great faith in all Israel as he did in him was a man that was deeply humbled in the sense of his owne unworthinesse as you may see ver 8 Lord I am not worthy saith he that thou shouldest come under my roofe A strange degree of humility as ever you heard or read of if you consider it well Fourthly and lastly This and nothing but this will make us able to rejoyce and take comfort in Christ to count him our treasure and our happinesse God forbid saith the Apostle Gal. 6.14 that I should glory or rejoyce in any thing save in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ. He meaneth the passion and sufferings of Christ. But who was this that did thus rejoyce in Christ and in his sufferings Surely it was Paul that was so deeply humbled in the sense of his unworthines that he calleth himselfe Ephes. 3.8 lesse then the least of all Saints See in all these foure points the benefit of sound humiliation for sin and be no longer afraid of it but strive and labour for it specially now that thou art in a speciall manner to appeare before God and to renew thy covenant with him LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 7. Lecture CXV On Psalme LI. 7. Aprill XIIII MDCXXIX Purge me with hysope and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then snow WE have already heard that this whole Psalme being an humble prayer and supplication that David made unto God after that by the ministery of the Prophet Nathan the Lord had effectually discovered his foule sins unto him and called him unto repentance doth consist of two principall parts For 1 Hee prayeth for himselfe from the beginning of the Psalme to the end of the 17. verse And 2 for the Church of God which he had greatly endangered by his sinne in the two last verses of the Psalme And the prayer that he maketh for himselfe consisteth likewise of two parts the 1 concerneth his justification wherein he beggeth of God the pardon of his sinnes and recovery of his favour in the nine first verses the 2 concerneth his sanctification wherein he beggeth of God the mortifying of his corruption and the renewing of his heart by his holy spirit from the beginning of the tenth verse to the end of the 17. In the petition he maketh for the pardon of his sinnes two things are to be observed 1. The arguments whereupon hee doth ground his faith and hope to speed and obtaine this his suit 2. The oft repeating of this suit and petition to expresse the vehemency of his desire in it The arguments whereupon he groundeth his faith in this petition are two First The knowledge he had of the Lords goodnesse and of that multitude of tender mercies that were in him verse 1. Secondly The knowledge he had of his owne sinnes which he confesseth and layeth open before God not onely in a generall manner verse 3. but fully and particularly in the three verses following Aggravating them by the consideration 1. Of the the person against whom they had beene commited verse 4. Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. Of the filthy fountaine and bitter root from which they did spring verse 5. Behold I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did my mother conceive me 3. Lastly Of that knowledge and truth of saving grace which God had wrought in him before he fell into these sinnes verse 6. Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts and in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome And thus farre we have already proceeded Now in this verse and those two that follow David returneth to his first petition for the pardon of his sinne and out of the abundance of his heart repeateth it over and over againe But in this verse he doth not onely repeat and renew his suit for pardon but he doth also shew the meanes whereby he hoped to obtaine it that is to say by being purged with hysope and washed from the filthinesse of his sinnes Purge me with hysope saith he and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then the snow For the better understanding of the words three questions are to bee moved and resolved First What is meant by this purging with hysope and by this washing that he speaketh of here For answer whereunto we must understand First That under the law of Moses as there were divers waies whereby the people of God might contract legal pollution and uncleannesse so there were also divers washings injoyned them to cleanse them from these pollutions as the Apostle teacheth us Heb 9.10 He that had the leprosy which is the soulest pollution that the law speaketh of after all the ceremonies performed by the priest for his cleansing was to be washed in water as you may see Levit. 14.8 He that is to be cleansed shall wash his cloathes and shave
to come as the Apostle speaketh Hebrewes 10.1 yet even then God would have his people to understand what they did in his service even in his ceremoniall worship Therefore he did not onely command the Levites to teach the children of Israel all his statutes and to instruct them in the meaning of them Levit. 10.11 but he laid this charge also upon every parent to teach their children the meaning of the whole service of the passeover and of all the rites and ceremonies used in it Exodus 12.26 27. and of the law of offering unto God the first borne of every thing Exodus 13.14 and generally the meaning of all other the ceremoniall lawes as well as of the morall and judiciall Deut. 6.20 The children should aske and the parents should teach them the reason and the meaning of every thing that was done in Gods service But this is much more required of Gods people in the morall worship that wee understand what wee doe in it specially now under the Gospell wherein the Lord requireth more knowledge of his people then hee did under the law and of which times hee did foretell Esa. 11.9 That the earth should bee filled with the knowledge of God Therefore the Apostle alluding to the ceremoniall worship which consisted chiefly in sacrifices and burnt offerings and opposing the morall worship of God under the Gospell unto it Rom. 12.1 teacheth us that the onely sacrifice and service that is now acceptable unto God is our reasonable service that is such service as is done unto him with reason and understanding See the necessity of this in six severall parts of Gods morall worship First The reading of the Word will doe us no good though wee use it never so constantly if we doe it as a stinted taske that wee have set to our selves unlesse we be carefull to mark and understand what we read True it is no man must be discouraged from reading the Scriptures because he cannot understand every thing that he readeth For 1 even little children are to bee trained up in the reading of them as is plaine in the example of Timothy of whom it is said 2 Tim. 3.15 that from a child he had knowne the holy Scriptures And 2 that which wee read though wee understand it not for the present yet the very acquainting of our selves with the letter of the Scriptures by continuall reading or hearing of them read unto us may be of great use to us hereafter as it is plaine by the Apostles putting him in mind of it in that place that Timothies reading of the Word in his child-hood was a great meanes to further him in the knowledge of the Word afterward and to confirme him in the truth But yet this is certaine our reading of the Word will doe us no good unlesse wee endeavour to marke and understand what wee read Even children should bee taught according as their capacity serveth to marke and understand what they read Traine up a child saith the wisedome of God Proverbs 22.6 in his way that is in his kind and according to his capacity and when hee is old hee will not depart from it As if shee had said Hee will be the better for it while he liveth This necessity of understanding what we read if we would please God in this duty of his service or doe our selves any good by it is plaine by two places of the holy Scriptures 1. By that which is said Neh. 8. â 3. of them to whom Ezra was carefull to read the law He brought the law before the congregation both of men and women and all that could heare with understanding and read therein before the men and the women and all that could understand Marke how he repeateth this twice He judged that their comming together to the publique reading of the Word would neither please God nor doe themselves any good unlesse they could understand what was read The second place is that speach of Philip to the noble Eunuch Acts 8.30 when hee heard him reading in private a Chapter of the Prophet Esay Vnderstandest thou what thou readest saith he As if he should say To what purpose readest thou if thou be not carefull to understand what thou readest Secondly The hearing of the Word preached though wee seeme to love it never so well though we take never so much paines for it will doe us no good unlesse we heare with understanding Hearken unto me every one of you and understand saith our Saviour to his hearers Mar. 7.14 And after he had preached his manner was to examine his Disciples whether they understood that which he had taught Matth. 13.51 Have ye understood all these things Yea hee had so pressed upon them the necessity of this to seeke to understand whatsoever they had heard him teach that if they had heard anything that seemed harsh unto them or that they could not understand they durst not murmur or take offence at it running away with their owne sense and leave hearing of him as a teacher of absurd things as some other of his hearers did Iohn 6.66 and as many doe now a daies but held themselves bound if they could not be resolved by conference among themselves to goe unto him and desire him to make his meaning plainer unto them And this wee shall find they did oftentimes Matth. 13.36.17.10.19.10 and in other places They knew well as our Saviour had taught them in the parable of the sower Matth. 13.19 that of all kind of hearers those senslesse wretches that are like to the high way and understand not what they heare are most uncapable of receiving good by the Word and that Satan of all others hath most power over them Thirdly The Sacraments can doe us no good unlesse wee come to them and use them with understanding I speake not now of infants to whom the Sacrament belongs though void of understanding for the present but of men of ripe yeeres Therefore it is Gods ordinance that before the Sacraments bee administred unto any people they should first be instructed by the ministery of the Word Goe and teach all nations saith our Saviour Matth. 28.19 baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost As if he had said First teach them before you doe administer the Sacraments unto them Therefore also we shall find that Iohn the Baptist before he baptized any first preaâhed unto them He preached the baptisme of repentace as the Evaâgelist saith Mar. 1.4 And when the Disciples came together at Troaâ upon the first day of the weeke the Lords day of purpose to breake bread to administer the communion Acts 20.7 yet did not Paul administer the communion till he âe had first preached unto them Fourthly We cannot please God in our prayers nor receive any good by them unlesse we be first instructed how to pray unlesse we can pray with understanding As no man can receive good by joyning with me in prayer
sanctifieth the gift So may I say to these men ye fooles and blind whether is greater the Sacrament or the word that sanctifieth the Sacrament The seale or the covenant of God that is confirmed by that seale Thirdly and lastly Whereas they seeme to love those other parts of Gods worship well yet in this point they are like unto those the Lord speaketh of Ps. 50.17 They hate instruction Not generall instruction it may be but to be dealt withall particularly in this kind which is certainely of all other the best way to bring an ignorant soule unto knowledge this was that reasonning which the Apostles used so much in instructing such as they sought to bring unto knowledge of which you may read Act. 17.2.17.18 19.19.9 and in other places to be instructed I say thus particularly they hate it cannot abide it If a master of a family shal constantly use to catechise his servants and examine them particularly concerning their knowledge and what they have learned ô how will they hate such a service If a minister shall examine them concerning their knowledge before they come to the sacrament and finding them ignorant keep them from it till they be better instructed they will hate him for this more then for any indignity or wrong he can do unto them They hate teaching they hate the best means that can be used to bring them unto knowledge O that these men would well consider of two places of scripture that do notably set forth their sin and danger The first is Pro. 5.12 Where the wisedome of God speaking of that anguish of soule that many lewd men feele on their death-bed bringeth them in complaining of this as of a chiefe cause of it Oh saith he how have I hated instruction As if he had said In my youth and health I could not abide to be taught and now this is that that of all other my sins lyeth most heavy upon my conscience Certainly all places do afford daily examples of this And who knoweth how soone this may be his owne case The second place is that in Pro. 1.27 28 29. When distresse anguish commeth upon you then shal they call upon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not find me for that they hated knowledge Observe foure things in these words 1. Distresse and anguish will come one day upon the most secure and senslesse sinner and who knoweth how soone this distresse and anguish of soule may come upon him 2. In distresse and anguish the most secure and senslesse sinner such as care least for God and goodnesse are wont to seeke unto him then they will pray and cry unto God they will make shew of much goodnesse they will desire the helpe of good men in prayer 3. God useth to despise and reject the prayers that such men make unto him in their greatest distresse or that others do make for them 4. The maine sin that provoketh the Lord so against such men that causeth him thus to reject their prayers is this because they hated knowledge in the dayes of their health and peace they had hated and despised the meanes of knowledge and grace And so much shall serve for the first exhortation The second exhortation which riseth from the second branch of the Doctrine is this That seeing no ordinance of God no part of his worship can doe us any good unlesse the Lord worke with it that his co-operation and blessing in the very life and soule of every ordinance of God that therefore we would not rest in our performance of any duty of Gods worship but make this our chiefe care to find that God is with us in it that hee worketh with every ordinance of his in our hearts and blesseth it unto us Wee that are preachers should labour so to preach as wee may find God working with us and blessing our labours This was Pauls maine desire to see fruit of his labours Hee longed to be with the Romanes as hee saith Rom 1.13 that he might have some fruit among them also as hee had among the other Gentiles And hee professeth Phil. 1.22 that this fruit of his labour which hee desired and looked to find in his ministery was the only thing that made him willing to live And you that are Gods people should looke unto and desire this chiefly in your hearing that you may find God in this ordinance that you may heare the Lord speaking to your hearts and feele his arme revealed in it I will heare saith the Psalmist Ps. 85.8 what God the Lord will speake And all of us should strive to find God with us in our prayers not onely by the helpe hee yeeldeth us in them by quickning and assisting us This is that which the Apostle Iude 20. calleth praying in the holy Ghost But also wee should observe what answer the Lord returneth to our prayers what fruit wee have of them In the day of my trouble I will call upon thee for thou wilt answere mee saith David Psalms 86.7 O hee stood much upon this and could not bee satisfied without it Hâare me ô Lord saith he Psal. 27.7 when I cry with my voice have mercie also upon me and answer me Certainely so should every one of us doe likewise But for the better enforcing of this exhortation 1. I will give you some motives to stirre you up to seeke this 2. I will direct you to some meanes whereby you may obtaine it 3. Lastly I will answer an objection that many of Gods people are apt to make against themselves in this case because they do not profit by Gods ordinances nor find his presence in them For motives therefore consider First That as it is a curse and great signe of Gods displeasure when a man using and enjoying all outward meanes of health and strength of body or of wealth and increasing in his worldly estate cannot find that hee is ever a whit the better by them because God with holdeth his blessing from them and so it is spoken of Haggi 1.6 when a man eateth and drinketh that that is wholsome and good but it neither nourisheth nor satisfieth him when a man laboureth hard in his calling and getteth well by his labour but is never the richer at the yeares end As this I say is a sensible judgement of God and such a one as every one will acknowledge to bee a signe of Gods displeasure So is it certainely as evident a curse and signe of Gods wrath when a man enjoying and using all outward meanes of grace he ââadeth and heareth the word he prayeth and receiveth the Sacrament ordinarily yet thriveth not one jot in grace by them because God worketh not with any of these meanes nor giveth his blessing to them And so is this spoken of as of a great curse of God Matthew 13.14 Hearing ye shall heare that is yee shall heare my Prophets mine owne sonnes for of such hearing hee speaketh
ordinarily diligently and shall not understand as if hee had said you shall bee never the better for it and seeing yee shall see you shall have all the helpe your eye can yeeld you to bring you to grace as you know that not onely in the workes of God but in the sacrament also the Lord hath appointed our eye to bee a great helpe to our faith but you shall not perceive The like is also said of a prayer Esay 1.15 When yee make many prayers I will not heare you Secondly As in all other the meanes of our comfort in this life this is the maine ground of our joy to find that the Lord is with us in them David behaved himselfe wisely in all his wayes saith the holy Ghost 1 Sam. 18.14 and the Lord was with him So it is said of Ioseph Gen. 39 20.21 that he was cast into prison but the Lord was with Ioseph As if hee had said Ioseph was a happy and a comfortable man even in prison because the Lord was with him So it is specially a maine ground of comfort to us when we can find God is with us in his worship prospering and blessing that unto us when we can say of every service we have done unto God of every part of his worship that we have performed as the Church doth Esa. 26.12 Lord thou wilt ordaine peace for us for thou also hast wrought all our works in us Thirdly If we profit not by Gods ordinances we make our selves guilty of an hainous sin even of taking Gods name in vaine For what is it to take Gods name in vaine if this be not when we ordinarily read and heare his word and receive his sacraments and use to pray and all in vaine receive no profit are never the better for it And certainly God will not hold them guiltlesse that take his name in vaine Exod. 20.7 Fourthly and lastly If God be not present if he worke not with his ordinances in us in mercy he will bee present and worke with them in us in judgement If we be not the better for them certainly wee shall be the worse for them where Gods ordinances prove not a savour of life they will prove a savour of death 2 Cor. 2.16 See an experience of this in Iohn 13.27 After the sop and that was after hee had communicated with Christ in the passeover Satan entred into Iudas And would to God wee had not dayly examples of this every where In which respect the Apostle biddeth the Corinthians take heed 1 Cor. 11.34 that when they came to receive the Communion they came not together unto condemnation Now if you would know the meanes how wee may obtaine this that God may be with us and worke with us in all his ordinances making them effectuall in us to those ends hee hath ordained them for they are foure principally First Wee must performe every duty of Gods worship with feare least we should by our loose and carelesse performance of it offend God and loose that we come for misse of his blessing in it Serve the Lord with feare saith the Prophet Psalme 2.11 That which our Saviour saith of one of Gods ordinances Luke 8.18 Take heed how yee heare may bee said to us likewise of every other duty in Gods worship take heed how ye receive and how you pray and how you read the word also You have heard in the motives just cause we have to doe so Let us have grace whereby wee may serve God acceptably saith the Apostle Heb. 12.28 29. And how is that with reverence and godly feare For our God is a consuming fire saith he As if he had said We can never serve God acceptably unlesse we doe it in an high reverence of his glorious greatnesse and of his ordinances and with feare of offending him by our loose and carelesse performance of it Secondly If we would have God to joyne with us in his ordinances and to doe his worke in our hearts by them we must strive to come to them in more humilitie and sense of our owne unworthinesse The Lord is âigh to them that are of a broken heart saith David Psalme 34.18 This is said to be one of the maine duties that God requireth of all his people Micah 6.8 To walke humbly with thy God There is no hope that he will walke with us converse with us joyne and worke with us in his service unlesse we walke humbly with him See an example of this in Paul he was a man that God did marvellously assist and worke with in his ministery see the reason of it Act. 20.19 He served the Lord with all humility of mind and with many teares Thirdly If we would have God to worke with us and blesse his ordinances unto us we must come to them in repentance casting of every known sin before we approach unto God with a full resolution never to take it up againe The necessity of this the Lord taught his people under the law by this ceremony Exod. 30.20 When Aaron and his sons goe into the tabernacle of the congregation they shall wash with water that they dye not And as the Lord intended by that ceremony to teach us that are his ministers how dangerous a thing it is for us to meddle with the service of God till wee have sanctified and cleansed our selves from all our filthinesse both of flesh and spirit so hath hee taught all his people that it is no lesse dangerous for them to come before him in any part of his worship being yet in our sinnes See this in the extraordinary worship of God Sanctifie a fast sanctifie the Congregation saith the Prophet Ioel 2.15 16. The people of God are not fit to keepe a fast we cannot expect that the day of our fast will proove a day of atonement betweene God and us unlesse wee bee carefull before our fast to sanctifie our selves to search out and purge our selves from all our knowne sins See this also in ordinary duties of Gods worship 1. For the Sacrament It is evident by Hezechiahs prayer 2 Chron. 30.19 1. that God commanded all his people to cleanse themselves according to the purification of the sanctuary before they did presume to receive the passeover 2. That God was offended with the people there that neglected this for he prayeth that God would not lay that sin to their charge and upon his prayer God healed them And in obedience to that law it is said Iohn 11 55. that in Christs time many went out of the country up to Ierusalem before the passeover to purifie themselves And our Saviour after the passeover before he celebrated the Sacrament of his body and bloud with his disciples washed their feete as wee read Iohn 13.5 And those bodily purifications and washings did signifie certainly the purging and cleansing of the soule from sinne by the bloud and spirit of Christ. No man may hope to receive any good by the
down in Psalme 6. For when hee made that Psalme it is evident that hee was in great anguish of heart by the losse of his assurance of Gods favour as appeareth by the seven first verses To recover his comfort hee falleth to servent prayer And before hee had ended his prayer hee was so filled with the assurance of Gods favour that he breaketh forth into these patheticall expressions of his joy Verse 8 9. The Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping the Lord hath heard my supplication the Lord will receive my prayer The second experiment of this in him is in Psalme 31. Where wee finde that when hee had so farre lost his assurance that hee thought as hee saith verse 22. he was quite cut off from God as a dead and rotten branch he betooke himselfe to prayer hee cryed and made many supplication unto God and had such successe in this course that hee bursteth forth into these words verse 21. Blessed be the Lord for he hath shewed me his marvellous kindnesse as in a strong city And how falleth it out then wilt thou say that I have beene so long a suiter to God for this and cannot yet obtaine it I answer thee in the words of the Apostle Iam. 4.3 Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Five defects there be in thy prayer that this is to be imputed unto First Either thou prayest not fervently and earnestly for this but there are some other things that thou dost more affect and more earnestly desire then thou dost this Whereas thou shouldst seeke and desire this above all things in the world and say of it as David doth Psal. 63.3 Thy loving kindnesse is better then life A second defect in thy prayer may bee this that thou livest in some knowne sin unrepented of If thou prepare thine heart saith Zophar Iob 11 13 14 and stretch out thine hand towards him if iniquity be in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles Hee whose conscience telleth him he doth somewhat daily and purposeth still to doe that he ought not or somewhat he daily omitteth to doe and doth not yet resolve to doe which he ought to do can have no hope to find comfort by his prayer A third defect in thy prayer that may bee the cause why thou speedest no better may bee that thou art not humbled enough in thy prayers for this I tell thee this is a suit worth the setting of a day apart and keeping of a secret fast for Of this spirit of infidelity that possesseth thee and whereby thy poore heart is so vexed and tormented it may bee Christ hath said as once he did of another spirit Mark 9 2â This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting Remember what I told thee out of Levi. 23.27 Of all the dayes of thy life the day of humiliation wherin thou afflictest thy soule in prayer and fasting will prove the day of atonement betweene God and thy soule thou canst use no meanes to get assurance of thy atonement and reconciliation with God better then that A fourth defect in thy prayer that may perhaps bee the cause why thou speedest no better is this that thou prayest not in faith for this blessing Thou usest to pray out of this perswasion that thy heart telleth thee that thou must doe it God hath commanded thee to pray thy conscience will checke and smite thee if thou doe neglect it But thou dost not when thou prayest set before thy mind the promises of God Such as that is Iohn 16 22. Verily verily I say unto you Whatsoever yee shall aske the father in my name hee will give it you And that Luke 11.13 If yee beeing evill know how to give good gifts to your children how much more shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him And this holy spirit is the spirit of adoption that witnesseth with our spirit that wee are Gods children as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.16 These and those other promises we heard of before wee should thinke on when we pray and verily expect the performance of them Thus did David I prevented the dawning of the morning and cryed saith hee Psalme 119.147 I hoped in thy word As if he should say The gracious promises thou hadst made in thy word encouraged mee to it So dost not thou Thou prayest for comfortable assurance of Gods favour but thou dost not looke to obtaine it by thy prayer nay thou hadst no hope to obtaine it And so by this thy infidelity when thou prayest thou setttest up a wall of partition betweene God and thy prayer to keepe it from having any accesse unto him Let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing of the Lord. The Lord useth to answer his people in their suites as hee did the two blind men Matthew 9.29 According to your faith bee it unto you The fift and last defect in thy prayer that may bee the cause why thou receivest no comfort by it is this that thou faintest in prayer Because thou hast so long sued to God for assurance and comfort and canst yet receive none thou hast beene weary of prayer and given it over and so hast limited the holy one of Israel as they did of whom the Prophet complaineth Psalme 78.41 whereas our Saviour hath taught us by the parable of the unrighteous judge and the widow Luke 18.1 that wee ought alwayes to pray and not to faint Blessed are all they that wait for him saith the Prophet Esa. 30.18 As if hee had said They that wait shall not loose their labour they shall certainly obtaine their suit in the end This is a blessing I tell thee worth the waiting for Many a Saint of God hath waited many yeares for this suit before they have obtained it and when they have obtained it at the last have thought themselves happy men And thus much shall serve to have beene spoken of the first sort of meanes the other we must leave till the next day Lecture CXXV On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 11. 1629. THE second sort of meanes which I call more inward and spirituall then the former are foure principally The first is care to keepe a good conscience in all things The second a diligent observation of our owne wayes The third a consideration of the experiments wee have had of Gods favour The fourth a renouncing of our selves and resting only upon the free grace of God in Christ. First Hee that would get a comfortable assurance of the favour of God in Christ and feele that the bloud of Christ is sprinkled by the spirit of God upon his heart hee that desireth to keepe and preserve in himselfe this assurance or to recover it when hee hath lost it must nourish in his heart a constant care to please God in all his wayes and a feare to offend him in any thing The worke of
righteousnesse shall bee peace saith the Prophet Esay 32.17 and the effect of righteousnesse quietnesse and assurance for ever As if hee had said A righteous and godly life will certainely worke peace in the heart and no marvell for it will worke assurance of Gods favour yea assurance for ever a constant assurance of it an assurance that wee shall have it for ever and shall never loose it In the feare of the Lord saith Solomon Pro. 14.26 is strong confidence As if he should say Feare God be carefull not to offend him in any thing and thou shalt be confident of his favour yea strongly confident of it Yea this care to please God in all our wayes and feare to offend him will preserve in the heart of a man the assurance of Gods favour even in the time of the greatest tryall and tentations that hee can fall into Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them saith our Saviour Matth 7.24.25 whosoever hee bee that is not a hearer of the word only but maketh conscience to practise whatsoever he heareth I will liken him unto a wiseman that built his house upon a rocke and the raine descended and the winds blew end the flouds beat upon that house and it fell not because it was founded upon a rocke In which respect the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.19 calleth good workes a good foundation for the time to come whereupon men may lay hold upon eternall life As if he should have said A man may in the time to come that is in the time of sicknesse and triall build a well grounded assurance of eternall life even upon them I know well that experience seemeth to make much against this Many that are most carefull to please God in all their wayes and fearefull to offend him are of all other people in most doubt of their salvation are furthest off from confident assurance of it And on the other side they that live most licentiously are of all men freest from these doubts most confident of Gods love and of their owne salvation But to this I answer Let God be true and every mân a lyâr Rom. 3.4 Certainly a constant care to please God in all our wayes will bring us to a comfortable assurance of Gods favour sooner or later in one measure and degree or other and without this it is not possible to ââtaine unto it Two things there bee that may undoubtedly assure us of this 1. The promise of God that cannot lye 2. The nature of God First See what rich and precious promises we have from God concerning this To him that ordereth his conversation aright saith the Lord. Psal. 50.23 will I shew the salvation of God As if he had said I will cause him to see and know that he shall be saved And againe Mal. 4.2 To you that feare my name shall the sunne of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings To every soule among you that truly feareth God I may boldly say that though it bee night with thee now thou seest no light no comfort thou art continually disguiâted with feares and doubts of thy salvation yet certainly the sunne of righteousnesse will arise upon thee one day with healing in his wings thou shalt see the comfortable light of Gods countenance and have a sweet and full assurance of his favour Light is sowen for the righteous as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 97.11 and gladnesse for the upright in heart There is not a soule that unfeinedly feareth God but he hath in him the seed of true comfort and assurance and he shall certainly one day both see it spring and tast of the fruit of it If ye love me keep my commandements saith our Saviour Iohn 14. â5 16. and I will pray the father ând hee shall give you another comforter that hee may abide with you for ever If any man keepe his commandements keepe them Evangelically that is out of love to God endeavour to keepe them let him not doubt of comfort certainly the comforter will come vnto that man and abide with him for ever But you will say When will the comforter come I have long desired to feare God and endeavoured to please him yet could I never attaine to this comfort hitherto I answer Doe so still and the comforter will certainly come For Christ whom his father alwayes heareth Iohn 11.42 hath prayed that it may be so Yea it will not be long too Yet a little while saith the Apostle Heb 10.37 and he that shall come will come and will not tary And for this also we have a promise Psalme 8â 8 9. For when the Prophet had said God will speake peace unto his people and to his Saints God will certainly speake peace to the heart of every godly man he addeth Surely his salvation is nigh unto them that feare him As if hee had said Certainely it will not bee long before God giveth to every soule that truly feareth him a comfortable assurance of his favour though he doe delay it for a time surely hee will doe it ere long The second evidence for this is from the nature of God It must needs bee so for The righteous Lord loveth righteousnesse saith David Psal 11.7 his countenance doth behold the upright And Prov. 15.9 The Lord loveth him that followeth after righteousnesse Hee must needs have the love and favour of the holy God that leadeth an holy life Thus speaketh our blessed Saviour Iohn 14.21 He that hath my commandements and keepeth them is hee that loveth me And hee that loveth me shall bee beloved of my father and I will love him and will manifest my selfe unto him As if he should say As I and my father both cannot but love him that out of love to me maketh conscience of all my commandements so he shall know it and feele it and hide the assurance of it in himselfe I will manifest my selfe unto him saith he On the other side It is not possible for any man to have true assurance of his salvation and of Gods favour that doth not feare God and is not carefull in all his wayes to please him And certainely the want of assurance that is in any of us is chiefly to be imputed unto this that wee have not beene so fearefull to offend God so carefull to please him as we ought to have bene I speake not onely of such as are wicked men There is no peace saith my God to the wicked Esay 57.21 that is no true and sound peace But I speake of Gods dearest children Let a man that hath the strongest faith the most comfortable assurance of Gods favour once give himselfe liberty unto any grosse sin though hee loose not his faith utterly thereby Christ prayed for Peter that his faith should not faile in that his most fearefull fall Luk 22 3â and the same prayer that hee made for Peter he made for all that truly beleeve in his name as you may read Iohn 17.20 yet shall that man
saith the Prophet Habacuk 2.4 It is not our feeling but our faith that wee must live by Take two examples to perswade and encourage thee to this The one in David the other in Abraham What time I am afraid saith David Psalme 56.3.4 whensoever I am most disquieted with doubts and feares in my selfe I will trust in thee How could he doe so will you say That hee will tell you in the next words In God saith hee I will praise his word In God have I put my trust As if he had said What cause of feare soever I find in my selfe yet I thanke God I have the word and promise of God that hee will bee mercifull to mee and that I will trust unto Our other example is in Abraham recorded by the Apostle Romanes 4.19 10.21 Hee beleeved that hee should have a sonne by Sarah in whose seed himselfe and all the nations of the earth should be blessed though hee saw and âelt in himselfe great cause to doubt that this could never possibly bee For his body was now dead that is the strength and vigour of it was quite gone and so was Saraâs too How could hee then beleeve this Why hee had Gods word and promise for it and that though it were contrary to his sense and reason he gave credit and trusted to He staggered not at the promise of God through unbeleefe saith the Apostle being fully perswaded that what hee had promised hee was able also to performe And in thus doing the Apostle saith hee gave glory to God By how much the more matter of doubting and feare and despaire wee feele in our selves by so much the more glory wee give unto God when notwithstanding this wee can give credite unto and rest upon the word and promise of God O but you will say Abraham was strong in saith he staggered not through unbeliefe as the Apostle saith of him there No marvell though his faith were imputed to him for righteousnesse though it justified him in Gods sight What speake you of his example to such a one as I am that am so weake in faith and am ever staggering through unbeliefe can such a faith as mine is justifie me in Gods sight and make Christ and all his merits mine I answer yes the weakest faith will do it if thou can receive Christ rest upon him even with the weakest faith it will serve thy turne The weake faith of the poore man that came to Christ for his child that was possessed Mar. 9.24 though he staggered much through unbeleefe which made him cry with teares Lord I beleeve helpe mine unbeliefe yet this weake faith of his served his turne and obtained mercy from Christ. Take heed thou thinke not that it is the strength of thy faith that justifieth thee no no It is Christ and his perfect righteousnesse which thy faith receiveth and resteth upon that doth it He that hath the feeblest and weakest hand may receive an almes and apply a soveraigne plaister to his wound as well as he that hath the strongest and receive as much good by it too Thy blessed Saviour that gave that charge concerning such as thou art Matth. 18.10 Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones will not despise or reject thee for the weaknesse of thy faith which thou mournest for and strivest to amend but will have tender respect to thee in it A bruised reed saith the Evangelist Mat. 12.20 shall he not breake and smoaking slax shall he not quench This is a comfortable speech indeed will you say for them that can beleeve and trust in Christ though but with a weake faith But alas I find my selfe to be âouâworthy a wreth so oppressed many times with the sense of my unworthinesse that I cannot beleeve I cannot rest upon Christ nor hope and look for mercy through him When thou art so yet lift up thy heart to God crave helpe of him in this case beg of him that he would make thee able to go to Christ and to rest upon him Do as David did When my heart is overwhelmed saith he Psal. 61.2 lead mee to the rocke that is higher then I. And what was that rocke I pray you Surely the Lord Iesus of whom himselfe saith Matth. 16.18 Vpon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it Was the rock that David desired God to lead him unto when thy heart is overwhelmed with feares and doubts and thou canst get no sensible assurance of Gods favour nor comfort in thy selfe nor hast power to goe unto Christ pray thou likewise to God with David that he would lead thee to this rocke that he would make thee able to stay and rest thy selfe upon Christ and then the gates of hell all the subtiltie and power of the divell shall never be able to prevaile against thee This is all true indeed If I could pray I were happy when I find my selfe able to pray then am I safe but alas my heart is so overwhelmed many times that I cannot pray To this I answer First That it may well bee so with thee for so it hath beene with many a good servant of God Thus David complained Psalme 77.4 I am so troubled that I cannot speake Thus good Hezekiah said of himselfe Esa. 38.14 Like a craâe or a swallow so did I chatter I did mourne as a dove And the Apostle telleth us Romanes 8.26 it is thus oft with Gods people in extreame affliction Wee know not hee putteth himselfe in the number what wee should pray for as wee ought But then I say secondly When thou findest thy selfe thus unable to pray yet doe what thou canst pray as well as thou canst chatter unto God as Hezekiah did sigh and grone unto God as the Apostle there saith the faithfull oft doe they pray with gronings which they cannot utter and even this will prevaile with God as much as any prayer which with the greatest liberty and freedome of spirit thou ever madest unto him in all thy life David found it to be so for hee saith Psalme 77.1 the Lord gave eare unto him even when he cryed to him in such a troubled manner And Hezekiah found it to be so for he saith that after that chattering prayer of his hee found abundance of comfort Thou hast saith hee Esa. 38.17 in love to my soule delivered it from the pit of corruption for thou hast cast all my sinnes behind thy backe And the Apostle giveth us this reason why it must needs be so Romanes 8.27 Hee that searcheth the hearts saith hee knoweth what is the mind of the spirit because hee maketh intercession for the Saints acrording to the will of God As if hee should say Those prayers that are made with sighs and grones which wee cannot utter proceed from Gods spirit as well as any other that ever wee made and the Lord that searcheth the heart knoweth the meaning of his
Iohn 16.2 and whosoever killeth you will thinke he doth God service And unto Peter he saith Iohn 21.18 When thou shalt bee old thou shalt stretch forth thy hands and another shall gird thee and carry thee whither thou wouldst not Shall wee thinke his meaning was this Thus and thus will God correct and punish you for your sins Or were any sinnes that ever they committed the cause whereby God was moved to bring them to these afflictions No verily for hee telleth them all Matth. 10. â2 that these things should befall them not for their sins but for his names sake And in speaking so to Peter hee signified to him by what dâath hee should glorifie God as the Evangelist saith Iohn 21.19 The cause why Peter dyed so violent and shamefull a death was not any sinne of his but that hee might so glorifie God Secondly Neither are those afflictions that God inflicteth upon the faithfull for their sins properly to be accounted and called punishments but fatherly chastisements and corrections onely For all punishments to speake properly that God inâlicteth upon any for sinne are curses and fruits of his wrath wherein hee seeketh not the good of the party that is punished but the glorifying of his owne justice upon him and satisfying his most righteous law as the judge doth in condemning and executing of malefactors In which respect also all Gods punishments are called evill things I make peace and create evill saith the Lord Esay 45.7 And shall there be evill in a city saith the Prophet Amos 3.6 and the Lord hath not done it But 1. all the afflictions of the faithfull are unto them blessings and not curses Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest ô Lord saith the Prophet Psalme 94 1â and Iames 1.12 Blessed is the man that endureth tentation Blessed are yee when men shall revile you and persecute you rejoyce and be exceeding glad saith our Saviour Mat. 5.11 12. 2. They are fruits of his speciall love to them and not oâ his wrath Whom the Lord loveth saith the Apostle Heb. 12.6 he chasteneth and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth As many as I love I rebuke chasten saith our Saviour Rev. 3 â9 3 He seeketh their good in it and not their destruction or the satisfying of his law and glorifying of his justice upon them We know saith the Apostle Rom. 8.28 speaking there specially and purposely of the afflictions of the faithfull that all things worke together for good to them that love God When wee are judged saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 11.32 wee are chastened of the Lord that wee should not be condemned with the world Every father usually in correcting his child seeketh nothing but his good in it Thou shalt beat him with the rod saith Salomon Proverbes 23.14 and shalt deliver his soule from hell He would not beate him but to doe him good But howsoever mortall parents faile oft in this they correct their children sometimes in a rage without respect to their good our heavenly father never doth The fathers of our flesh saith the Apostle Hebrewes 12.10 chastened us after their owne pleasure but hee for our profit that wee might bee partakers of his holinesse Yea if hee could procure their good their repentance their holinesse their keeping of them in awe and so from perishing any other way so well he would never scourge nor afflict them at all Behold I will melt them and try them saith the Lord Ieremy 9.7 for how shall I doe for the daughter of my people As if he had said How should I else keepe them from perishing how should I bring them to heaven if I should not deale thus with them And many of Gods people have beene able to say with David Psalme 119.71 from their owne experience It is good for me that I have beene afflicted Perijssem nisi perijssem I have received more good by my affliction then by any other thing in the world And thus have I answered this first objection that notwithstanding all the afflictions the faithfull endure in this life yet the pardon that Christ hath purchased for them by his bloud is most full and absolute they are perfectly discharged by it not onely from all their sins but also from the whole punishment that was due to them for sin But then it may be objected secondly If so soone as ever we be purged with hysope so soone as ever the bloud of Christ is applied to us by the spirit of God we be made perfectly cleane from all our sins as we have beene taught what need we and why are we commanded to pray daily unto God for the forgivenesse of oâr sinnes as our Saviour teacheth us to do Mat. 6.12 Have wee so full and absolute a pardon and yet must we sue and seeke for it all the daies of our life To this I answer Yes verily though Christ hath by his bloud purchased for us a most full and generall pardon yet must we sue to God for the forgivenesse of our sins every day First In respect of our sinnes formerly committed Remember not the sinnes of my youth nor my transgressions saith David Psalme 25.7 And ô remember not against us cryeth the Church Psalme 79.8 out former iniquities Which though the Lord hath forgiven and wee doe in some measure beleeve that they are forgiven yet our faith is so weake that wee have need to pray daily for increase of assurance of the forgivenesse of them David upon his repentance obtained a full and generall pardon from God of all his sinnes and hee did doubtlesse beleeve it to bee so for it had beene strange infidelity for him not to beleeve that which the Prophet of the Lord in the Lords name did so expressely and directly pronounce unto him 2 Sam. 12.13 The Lord hath put away thy sin thou shalt not die and yet because this faith of his concerning his pardon was but very weak he prayeth oft in this Psalme for pardon most earnestly ver 2 9 14. So that in this first respect our daily prayer for forgivenesse is no other in effect then that which the Apostles make Luk. 17.5 Lord increase our faith our assurance of pardon Secondly In respect of our present and daily sins For the best man that is falleth every day and oft every day into new sins And in respect of them yea even of the least of them we have need to renew our suit unto God for pardon every day As David doth Psal. 19.12 Clense thou me from secret faults What needs that will you say seeing the bloud of Christ once applyed by faith cleanseth us from all our sinnes as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 1.7 past and present and future too and when God pardoneth sin he pardoneth all at once To this I answer That though in respect of God and of the merit of Christs bloud so generall a pardon be purchased and given yet in respect of us in respect of the benefit
God and the Ministery therof Many an hypocrite will constantly heare and frequent the best Ministery Yea he will heare with joy and delight in the best means whereby he may come to the knowledge of Gods will They seek me daily saith the Lord of such Esa. 58.2 and delight to know my wayes as a nation that did righteousnesse as if they were the uprightest hearted people in the world they aske of me the ordinances of justice they take delight in approching unto God Yea he will commend and extoll the best Preachers and professe great love unto them They come unto thee saith the Lord to Ezekiel Ezek. 33.31 32. And he was certainly no flatterer no man-pleaser he was a most faithfull and powerfull Teacher They come unto thee saith the Lord as the people commeth as farre as any as constantly as any of my people use to come and sit before thee as my people yea they shew much love with their mouth and thou art to them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice As if he should say O how they will admire thee with what delight they will heare thee Thou art never tedious unto them though thou be never so long Now there is no such thing as this in the civill man He careth not a rush for the sound Ministery of the Word nay he despiseth it and counteth them all fooles that make such reckoning of it The second point wherein he sheweth his goodnes is his constancy in prayer You shall see how many an hypocrite keepe a constant course in prayer and that not in ordinary prayer onely but even in extraordinary too Of the Pharisee we read Luk. 18.12 that he fasted twice a weeke And for seventy yeares together the hypocriticall Iewes keep a solemne fast constantly foure times a yeare as you may find by comparing Zach. 7.5 8.19 together And in this point also the civill man commeth farre short of him He seldome or never prayeth unlesse it be in his bed when he is between sleeping and waking ye shall have no prayer in his family you shall see him sit down and rise up from his meat like a bruit beast without ever lifting up his eyes or heart unto him in prayer that hath given him his food and without whose blessing when he hath eaten it it can do him no good Much lesse doth he ever use to pray in secret unto God and as for keeping a religious fast he knoweth not what belongeth to it Thirdly Many an hypocrite is a strict observer of the Sabbath Day he will not travell he will not do any worldly businesse of his calling upon that Day The Ruler of the Synagogue whom our Saviour himselfe calleth hypocrite Luke 13.15 with great indignation and zeale reproveth the people for travelling and comming to be healed on the Sabbath Day and telleth them Luke 13.14 that there were six dayes in which men ought to worke in them therefore they should come to be healed and not upon the Sabbath Day And the hypocriticall Iewes blame the poore man greatly whom Christ had cured at the poole of Bethesda for carrying away his bed upon the Sabbath Day It is the Sabbath Day say they to him Ioh. 5.10 It is not lawfull for thee to carry thy bed On the other side the civill honest man careth not for the Sabbath at all Though the respect he hath to his credit and because he will be neighbour-like bring him to Church sometimes if he live where the fashion is to do so yet hath he no zeale for the Sabbath it never troubleth him to see it profaned by others nay he putteth no difference betweene it and another day for any businesse he hath so farre forth as he may do it without discredit and danger And as for going abroad to visit his friends or to send his servants forth about any businesse he thinketh it the fittest day in all the weeke Fourthly You shall have many an hypocrite that loveth the sincerity of religion and hateth Popery will-worship and idolatry with all the reliques and monuments of it Thou abhorrest idols saith the Apostle to the hypocriticall Iew Rom. 2.22 On the other side He loveth the sincerity of religion and gloryeth greatly in this that he professeth the Gospell and serveth God according to his Word Thou makest thy boast of the law saith the Apostle of such Rom. 2.23 But so doth not the morall man all religions are alike to him if they be commanded by authority He willingly walketh after the commandement as the Prophet speaketh of Ephraim Hos. 5.11 He seeth no great hurt in Popery he loveth their rites and inventions with all his heart And of all religions he liketh that best that hath most of them In which respect the Apostle calleth Gods owne ceremoniall law a carnall commandement Heb. 7.16 and carnall ordinances Hebr. 9.10 because they are so agreeable to the disposition and liking of a carnall and naturall man Fiftly and lastly Many an hypocrite goeth a great deale further in the reformation of his life than your civill man doth Many of them have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2.20 As if he should say even that superficiall knowledge they have of Christ and of the Gospell hath made them leave many sinnes not grosse sinnes but even such as are small in comparison of others as the least oathes wanton words games that are doubtfull or of evill report c. The hypocriticall Pharisee as our Saviour telleth us Luk. 11.42 would not faile in the tything of mint and rue or the least herbe that grew in his garden and stood much upon this made great conscience of it as you shall find Luke 18.12 I give tithes saith he of all that I possesse Whereas your civill man maketh no bones of such petty sinnes as he calleth them but counteth them all precise fooles that make any scruple of them Now all these things that I hvae noted to be in some hypocrites are certainly all of them in themselves excellent good things 1. To frequent constantly the sound Ministery of the Word 2. To heare the Word not drowsily and heavily but with delight 3. To love and commend good Preachers 4. To use prayer constantly 5. To be zealous for the Sabbath and make conscience of travelling or doing any worldly businesse on that day 6. To love the sincerity of religion and hate will-worship and idolatry 7. Lastly To abstaine from the smallest sinnes and even from all appearance of evill All these I say are very good things Neither may any man dislike and despise these things as alas too many doe because they have beene found in the practice of some notorious hypocrites Let no man that hath heard mee this day teach that these things are to bee found in some hypocrites rejoyce in his heart as I feare some of you will and say these gadders
after Sermons these holy brethren that stand so much upon sincerity and can abide nothing that savours of Popery these precise fooles that must be singular forsooth that dare not sweare by small oathes were all well taxed to day We see they are no better than hypocrites all these things have beene found in hypocrites we heare Let no man I say say so For though these things have beene found in some hypocrites yet are they no signes to know an hypocrite by neither are they all hypocrites that do thus neither is an hypocrite that doth thus an hypocrite for that cause because he doth thus But thou in scorning any man for this very thing because he maketh profession of religion because he goeth to Sermons because he useth prayer and so seemeth more holy than his neighbours because he is scrupulous in the smallest thing that he thinketh to be a sinne bewrayest the profanenesse of thine owne heart and openest thy mouth against heaven as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 73.9 All these five things that I have instanced in are such things as God is highly pleased with and hath promised great reward unto as I will shew you particularly First It is a singular good thing to love and delight in the sound Ministery of the Word and such a thing as a Christian may take much comfort in Great peace have they saith David Psal. 119.165 that love thy Law And by the Law and Word of God the same thing is meant throughout that Psalme and nothing shall offend them And on the other side That man can have no true goodnesse in him that hath no love to the Word that careth not for it For faith commeth by hearing of the Word as the Apostle saith Rom. 10.17 Yea he must needs be in a most wofull estate though he feele it not For He that turneth away his eare from hearing the Law saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 28.9 even his prayer shall be abomination And what shall other his actions be if his prayer be so Secondly It is a singular good thing also to use prayer constantly The Holy Ghost praiseth Cornelius for this Acts 10.2 that he prayed unto God alway As if he should have said He kept a constant course in prayer He that useth it must needs receive a blessing from God by it This is so ordinary a thing with God to blesse them much that pray much that our Saviour saith Matth. 7.8 Every one that asketh receiveth It is said of Obed-Edom 2 Sam. 6.11 that while the Arke of God continued in his house the Lord blessed him and all his houshold And the blessing that he received by it was so sensible and apparent that others were able to take notice and to tell David of it It was told to David saith the holy story 2 Sam. 6.12 that the Lord had blessed the house of Obed-Edom and all that pertained unto him because of the arke of God And certainly there is no family where prayer and Gods Worship is constantly used morning and evening but the whole family useth to receive a blessing by it Yea God hath been wont to shew such respect unto this duty that he hath oft rewarded it and given a blessing unto it a temporall blessing I meane not onely when it hath beene performed by his owne faithfull servants with a good heart but even when it hath been used also by such as have had no truth of grace in them at all As appeareth in the example both of Iehoabaz the King of Israel 2 King 13.4 5 and of the mariners Ion. 1.14 15. And on the other side as they can have no true goodnesse in them but are Atheists in heart that use not to pray Psal. 14.14 The foole hath said in his heart there is no God He calleth not upon God so the many houses where no prayer is used seeme to prosper as well as any other doe yet certainly God hath given sentence already against them in that Propheticall prayer which we read Ier. 10.25 Powre out thy fury upon the heathen that know thee not and upon the families that call not on thy Name There wanteth nothing but that God give order for the execution of this sentence which he hath already given against them which how soone and in what manner he will doe it is knowne onely to himselfe no man can tell Lecture CXXXV On Psalme 51.7 Decemb. 22. 1629. IT followeth now that we confirme the same unto you in the other three particulars And for the third Although there be as I shewed you some hypocrites that seeme to be strict observers of the Sabbath Day yet is that no signe of an hypocrite neither is the conscionable and precise observation of the Sabbath to be misliked ever a whit the more for that For it is a singular good thing to be strict in the observation of the Sabbath and such a thing as God is highly pleased with and hath been wont to reward wheresoever he findeth it I will give you a full proofe of this in one particular To keepe a bodily rest upon that day from all our owne workes is but one particular that is required of us in the observation of the Sabbath Nay that is as I may say but the outside of the commandement and concerneth onely the outward man the outward and bodily observation of it Of the fourth commandement as well as of all the rest that may truely bee said which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.14 of the whole Law We know saith he that the law is spirituall The spirituall observation of it by the inward man when wee call the Sabbath a delight the holy of the Lord honourable as the Prophet speaketh Esa 58.13 That is When wee can joy in that day as in the Lords owne holy Day and esteeme it in our heart a farre greater and more honourable Day than any other day keeping the rest and performing the duties of the Day cheerefully reverently conscionably spiritually This spirituall observation of it I say by the inward man is the chiefe thing that God requireth of us in the fourth commandement The outward and bodily observation of it which may bee performed by a man that hath no truth of grace in him at all is nothing in Gods account in comparison of this And yet of this bodily observation of the Sabbath by the outward man the resting from our owne workes is but the least part The exercising of our selves upon that day in doing of the Lords worke the spending of it in such holy duties both publike and private as may breed and increase grace and sanctification in us is a greater matter and more pleasing to God a great deale than that is No man may think hee hath kept the Sabbath well because hee resteth from all the labours of his calling upon that Day So farre forth the bruit beast thy oxe and thy horse keepeth the Sabbath as well as thou For so is the expresse commandement Deuteronomie 5.14 Neither thy
faith that God hath so loved him hee cannot choose but love him againe and serve him out of love and not out of feare onely Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galathians 5.6 As if hee had said The first and chiefe fruit that it putteth forth and whereby it sheweth that life and efficacy that is in it is this it breedeth in the heart that hath it an unfained love unto God Yea proportionable to our faith and the assurance wee have of Gods love to us will our love unto God bee Many sinnes are forgiven her saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same loveth but a little Certainely beloved the true cause why the most of us beare no more love to God and goodnesse then wee doe is this that either wee have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in the pardon of our sinnes or els wee have knowne but few sinnes by our selves and have beene but a little humbled for sinne and therefore we are not much affected with the mercy and love that God hath shewed to us in the pardon of our sinnes Now for the force that is in justifying faith to quicken and enable us unto every good duty which is the second particular that I promised to speake of I might be large in the handling of it There is no good duty either towards God or man that thou findest thy selfe most backward in but if thou hadst faith to assure thee of Gods love to thee in Christ and to beleeve the promises that God hath made unto that duty and if thou wouldst also stirre up and exercise thy faith in meditating of Gods mercy and love and of those particular promises thou shouldst find thy selfe thereby made farre more able to performe that duty and to performe it in a holy and comfortable manner then thou art This is that whereby David was wont to prepare himselfe to Gods publique worship I will goe to thine house saith hee Psalme 5.7 in the multitude of thy mercies But I will instance and that briefly too but in two particular duties that is to say the hearing of the word and prayer For the first No man can heare the Word with any affection and fruit till he have faith and be thereby perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. that you may grow thereby if so bee yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he should say Then and not till then you shall be able to doe it God hath made many promises to such as heare his Word Generall promises 1. Hee will ever assist this ordinance and worke with it Matthew 28.20 Goe teach all nations and loe I am with you to the end of the world 2. That hee will save the soules of his people by this ordinance Iames 1.21 Esa. 55.3 3. That by this ordinance hee will begin grace and convert the soule Psalme 19.7 4. That by this ordinance hee will increase and perfect grace where hee hath begun it Vnto you that heare shall more bee given saith our Saviour Marke 4.24 And Acts 20.32 I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you up And particular promises God hath also made to them that attend upon this ordinance 1. That hee will by this ordinance give them strength to overcome their strongest corruptions Even a young man may cleanse his way thereby Ps. 119.9 2. That he will by this ordinance worke peace in their consciences Esa. 57.19 How falleth it out then that many of us heare constantly and find no such thing Surely the cause is rendred Hebrewes 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it In our hearing wee make not use of our faith to make claime to these promises and expect the performance of them unto us Secondly For prayer Till a man have some assurance by faith of the pardon of his sinnes and of Gods favour hee can never pray aright nor with any heart and affection Romanes 10 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved It is the spirit of grace that is the spirit of supplications Zach. 12.10 He that goeth to God must apprehend him and conceive of him as of his father Matthew 6.9 And on the other side hee that is by faith perswaded that God is his gracious father cannot choose but resort much to him in hearty prayer Galathians 4.6 O God thou art my God saith David Psalme 63.1 early will I seeke thee And 86.4 5. Vnto the Lord doe I lift up my soule for thou Lord art good and ready to forgive and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thy name Many are the promises that God hath made unto prayer Generall promises that he will heare and answer us Esa. 30.19 Hee will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when hee shall heare it he will answer thee And Iohn 16.23 Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you And particular promises 1. Deliverance from any trouble and affliction Psalme 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble I will deliver thee Or strength and patience to beare it Iames 1.5 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him 2. Whatsoever spirituall grace we stand in need of Luke 11.13 Your heavenly father will give his holy spirit to them that aske him 3. Inward joy and peace of conscience Iob 33.26 Hee shall pray to God and hee will bee favourable unto him and hee shall see his face with joy Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full Iohn 16.24 Why then have wee no more heart to prayer Why receive wee no more good by it Surely wee doe not make use of our faith in thinking of and trusting to these promises of God when we goe to prayer and that is a maine cause of it And let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing from the Lord. And thus have I finished those foure Motives I promised to give for the enforcing of this exhortation Lecture CXLII On Psalme 51.7 March 2. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto those signes and notes that I promised to give you whereby they that have received Christ and are justified by him may be knowne And surely there is great need that we should have signes and notes given us in Gods Word whereby this may be discerned and judged of For we finde by experience of all ages that many doe verily thinke that Christ and all his merits doe belong to them who yet did never receive him nor have any title to him at all Many will say to me in that day saith our Saviour Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have we not prophesied in
see What for all men May we pray for professed idolaters and enemies to the religion of God Yes even for idolaters and enemies to the Gospell and for worse than them too if worse can be We may pray for any wicked man excepting him onely that hath committed the sinne against the Holy Ghost There is a sinne unto death saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.16 I do not say that any man shall pray for it that is for the pardon of that sinne But that sinne no blinde idolater certainely specially none that hath beene borne and bred in idolatry can possibly have committed Moses being required so to do prayed even for Pharaoh yea he prayed oft for him as we may read Exodus 8.12.30 9.33 10.18 So did the man of God also for Ieroboam a grosse idolater 1 Kings 13.6 And Stephen of his owne accord though he were not required to doe it prayed for them that stoned him Acts 7.60 Said I we may pray for idolaters Nay we must pray for them specially if they be such as God hath placed in any degree of preheminence over us we sinne if we doe it not See two expresse commandements of God for this one in the Old Testament another in the New What more grosse idolaters were there ever in the world both for Prince and subjects than the Babylonians were at that time when Gods people lived in captivity under them Yet were they expresly commanded to pray even for them Ier. 29.7 Seeke the peace of the city saith the Lord whither I have caused you to be carried away captives and pray unto the Lord for it And were there ever more foule idolaters than the Roman Emperours were in the dayes of the Apostles And yet God giveth an expresse commandement 1 Timothy 2.1 that in all Church-meetings there should be first and principall care taken for this that supplications prayers intercessions and giving of thankes might bee made as for all other men so specially for kings and all that are in authority Three things are to be observed in this commandement First That whereas the former commandement seemeth to reach no further than unto temporall blessings that Gods people were to begge of God for Babylon as did also Moses his prayer for Pharaoh and that of the man of God for Ieroboam in this wee are charged to pray for the conversion of idolatrous Princes and for the salvation of them Secondly That this is given for a reason why we should pray for them That wee may live a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty As if hee had said If Gods people can by their prayers prevaile for the conversion of such as are in authority these three benefits will bee obtained by it First The Church shall enjoy more peace by this meanes Secondly Honesty that is justice and equity and fidelity in the civill conversation of men wil be the better preserved Thirdly Godlinesse true piety and religion will prosper the better by this means When Kings and Queens are converted they will become nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the Church as the Lord promiseth Esa. 49.23 And therefore we are bound first of all and above all others to pray heartily to God for their conversion Thirdly Lastly Another reason is to be observed which the Apostle giveth for this Vers. 3 4. For this is good and acceptable saith he in the sight of God our Saviour who will have all men that is of all sorts of men Gentiles as well as Iewes Kings and Princes as well as men of meaner condition though this may seeme never so unlikely a thing unto you because ye see none such converted hitherto yet be not out of hope of it God will have of them also some to be saved and to come unto the knowledge of the truth As if he should say These Princes as bad as they be now may belong to Gods election for ought you know and certainly some such as they are heathen and idolatrous Princes are in Gods eternall counsell ordained to salvation And who knoweth whether you prayers be not also ordained to be the meanes whereby it shall be procured Therefore pray for them saith he And out of doubt there is great cause to hope that our superiours who are yet in errour might be sooner reclaimâd and such of them also that do professe the truth might become more religious and zealous than they are if Gods people could according to their bounden duty pray more fervently unto God for them than they do And thus must we try the truth of our charity by the love we beare unto all men If we beare not such a love as this is unto all men certainly our charity is not such as it ought to be Secondly We must make tryall of our charity by the love we beare unto them that have wronged us and are our enemies Know this therefore beloved that thou art bound to love thine enemy yea every enemy of thiâe how much soever or in what kind soever he hath wronged thee thou art bound to love him and if thou canst not doe this thou hast no true charity and consequently thou hast not the Spirit of Christ in thee I say unto you saith our Saviour speaking of and describing true love Mat. 5.44 45. love your enemies that you may be that is that you may know your selves to be the children of your father which is in heaven As if he had said you can never be assured that you are Gods children till you can do this Now that we may the better understand and be affected with this point I will shew you more particularly what a manner of love God requireth of us towards our enemies in these eight degrees First We may not revenge nor so much as purpose with our selves or desire to be revenged of any enemy we have for any wrong that he hath done unto us Dearely beloved saith the Apostle Rom. 12.19 avenge not your selves but rather give place unto wrath As if he had said Let God alone with that for it is written Vengeance is mine I will repay saith the Lord. Say not saith Salomon Prov. 24.29 that is purpose not nor resolve with thy selfe thus I will do so to him as he hath done unto me As if he should say I will do him no wrong and so long as I do him no wrong I hope I cannot be blamed I will render to the man according to his worke Why what wrong is there in that Is not this a most just and equall thing to render to every man according to his worke I answer That in the Lord himselfe it is indeed so and in the Magistrate which is Gods deputy it is so too but in a private man it is not so it is a wrong it is wickednesse for him to doe it because he usurpeth Gods office Nay it were unjustice even in a Magistrate to revenge his owne private wrong Feare not saith Ioseph to his brethren Genes
sent as we read verse 8 9. Levites and Priests throughout all the cities and townes of Iudah to teach the people and as it appeares verse 7. he sent of his chiefe Princes and Nobles with them to countenance them in their work when he had done this I say it is said ver 12. that Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly he and his kingdome prospered wonderfully by this meanes Consider now from this day saith the Lord Hag. 2.18 19. he had spoken before verse 16 17. of a strange curse had beene upon them while his house and worship had beene neglected consider now from this day even from the day that the foundation of the Lords Temple was laid consider it saith he againe from this day I will blesse you with outward blessings he meanes as appeareth by the former verses Certainely the place where Gods house and worship is erected and maintained shall bee blessed of God with blessings of all sorts It is said of Vzziah the King of Iudah â Chro. 26.5 that he sought God that is professed and maintained the true religion of God in the daies of Zechariah who had understanding in the visions of God and as long as he sought the Lord God made him to prosper and yet there was no truth of heart in him at all For it is said verse 4. that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that his father Amaziah did and of his father it is said 2 Chron. 25.2 that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord that is he professed and maintained the true religion of God but not with a perfect heart Let the true religion of God bee professed and maintained in any kingdome though many that professe it have no power of religion in their hearts yet will God make that kingdome to prosper even for that Beleeve it beloved beleeve it true religion never found entertainement any where in any family towne or kingdome but it brought a blessing with it to the place While the Arke of God was in the house of Obed-edom 2 Sam 6.12 God blessed the house of Obed-edom and all that pertained unto him because of the arke of God But what speake I of Obed-edom that was a good man and entertained it with a good heart I will say more then so it will bring temporall blessings upon them that give entertainement unto it though themselves be such as regard it not nor make any reckoning of it The religion and piety of Iacob brought a blessing even into Labans house so sensibly that he could say Gen. 30.27 Tarry with me I pray thee for I have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake And the religion and piety of Ioseph brought a blessing into Potiphars family for so we read Gen. 39 5. The Lord blessed the Egyptians house for Iosephs sake and the blessing of the Lord was upon all that he had both in the house and in the field On the other side no sinne that a land can bee guilty of wil sooner deprive it of all Gods blessings nor bring all manner of calamities upon it then this neglect of religion will do See a plaine proofe of this 2 Chron. 29.6 9. Where Hezekiah imputeth all the miseries that had come upon the state and kingdome of Iudah unto this though doubtlesse they were guilty of many other grievous sinnes besides this that they had turned away their faces from the habitation of the Lord and had turned their backs they had shewed no respect nor zeale towards the house and worship of God they had shut up the doores of the porch and put out the lamps and had not burnt incense nor offered burnt offerings in the holy place unto the God of Israel therefore the wrath of God was upon Iudah and Ierusalem saith he He saith nothing there of the idolatry and false worship they had set up which doubtlesse was a higher degree of sinne but he speakes only of the neglect of the true worship and want of respect and love unto it even to this sinne he imputeth all the calamities which that state and Church had endured And so doth the Lord by the Prophet Hag. 1.9 and 2.15 17. impute many strange curses that hee had brought upon that people after their returne from the captivity even to the neglect of building his house and setting up of his true worship among them And if the neglect of religion will make a land so lyable to Gods curse what will the setting up of a false religion or the hindring and stopping of the course of the Gospell do Surely this must needs provoke God much more Forbidding us to preach to the Gentiles that they may be saved saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 2.16 to fill up their sinne alway this doth fill up the measure of sinne it is the height and perfection of sinne in any person in any nation to do so So that to conclude this second reason he that desireth the prosperity and wealth of the kingdome that it may be kept free from famine and pestilence and all other calamities will joy to see the pure religion of God to be maintained and countenanced in it to see the sound preaching of the Gospell to abound and become fruitfull and he will grieve to see it otherwise The third and last reason of the point respecteth the Lord himselfe No man can have the spirit of Christ that doth not desire unfeignedly and rejoyce to see Gods honour and glory advanced among men to see his kingdome enlarged to see men live in dutifull obedience unto him This our Saviour teacheth us in the Lords prayer to make our chiefe suit to God whensoever we pray to him Our three first and principall petitions Matth. 6.9 10. Hallowed bee thy name thy kingdome come thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven And he that cannot heartily desire this yea desire it more then any thing els never knew what it is to pray aright never made any prayer that was acceptable unto God in all his life And he that desireth this cannot but rejoyce to see the Gospell soundly and freely and plentifully preached to see Gods pure religion professed and practised For 1 nothing advanceth Gods glory so much as the faithfull preaching of the Gospell doth It is called therefore 2 Cor. 4.2 the Gospell of the glory of Christ ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And 1 Tim. 1.11 The Gospell of the glory of the blessed God And the faithfull Ministers are called the glory of Christ 2 Cor. 8.23 Christ receiveth not so much glory by any as by them The preaching of the word is the Scepter of Gods kingdome and the meanes wherby he subdueth men and brings them under his obedience This is that rod of Gods strength which he sent out of Zion spoken of Psal. 110.2 whereby he ruleth in the midst of his enemies And it is therefore called the Gospell of the kingdome Mat. 4.23
with him and that hee might send them sorth to preach Christ sent mee saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.17 not to baptize that is not so much to baptize but to preach the Gospell For this worke chiefly is our maintenance due unto us not by the law of man onely but by the law of God too The Lord hath ordained saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.14 that they that preach the Gospell should live of the Gospell The Elders that labour in the Word and Doctrine specially above all others saith the Apostle 1 Timothy 5.17 are worthy of double honour by which hee meaneth maintenance as appeareth Verse 18. It should bee such maintenance so free so liberall as may testifie that you honour him in your hearts such as may keepe him from contempt it may not bee so base and niggardly as that the very meannesse of his estate may make him vile and contemptible yea this double honour this liberall maintenance hee is worthy of it it is no almes or meere gratuity hee is worthy of it hee deserveth it well And as this is the chiefe work that we are called of God to exercise our selves in and for which our maintenance is due to us from the people so is this the chiefe worke wee should exercise our selves in gladly taking all opportunities for doing this worke You heard afore Christ did so and we shall find Act. 5.42 that the Apostles did so daily in the temple and in every house they ceased not to teach and preach Iesus Christ. I know well we are not bound by these examples to preach every day as we have heard Christ and his Apostles did for they could preach without study and so cannot the best of us doe if wee desire to preach well but if wee were as able as they were certainely wee were bound to doe as they did and certainely wee are bound by their examples to preach as oft and as diligently as the abilities of our bodies and of our mindes will enable us to doe having alwayes respect to our people and their necessities And to conclude my first answer to this first objection made against the necessity of preaching I pray you observe that our Saviour and his holy Apostles ever were wont to take the opportunity of the Church assemblies on the Sabbath to preach then Of our Saviour this is plaine Marke 1.21.39 and 6.2 Luke 4.31 and 6.6 and 13.18 And it is as plaine that the Apostles were wont to doe so Acts 13 14 16 44 and 17.2 3 and 18.4 and 20.7 though the occasion of the Churches meeting at Treas upon the Lords Day was principally for the Sacrament of the Lords Supper yet because he knew that there was no better way either to sanctifie the Sabbath or to prepare mens hearts to the Sacrament then preaching it is said he spent the whole day in preaching And so much shall serve for my first answer to this first objection Secondly I answer That no man can pray aright till he be first by preaching made able and fit to pray This is evident by that of the Apostle Rom. 10.14 How shall they call upon him in whom they have not beleeved And how shall they beleeve on him of whom they have not heard And how shall they heare savingly he meaneth without a Preacher A people may be accustomed long enough to heare prayers read unto them and good prayers too but they shall bee little or nothing the better for them till first their hearts bee wrought upon by preaching and made able to pray All our prayers and what other services soever wee doe unto God will breed us small comfort till we have beene hearers first and beleevers till we have profited by our hearing till we have beene ready to heare till we have heard the word with desire delight and comfort Thirdly and lastly As preaching is the meanes to convey into our hearts the spirit of prayer at the first so it is also the best meanes to stirre it up and quicken it to set it on worke in them that have received it And that is the reason why Gods people at their solemne fasts the chiefe use whereof is to make our prayers more fervent to make us cry mightily unto God as it is said Ion. 3.8 did use preaching so much Two notable examples we have for this The first is Nehe. 9.3 The Levites stood up in their place and read in the booke of the Law of the Lord one fourth part of the day And how did they read Their manner of reading you shall finde Neh. 8.8 They gave the sense also and caused them to understand the reading Yea they applyed it also so effectually that it wrought marvellously upon the hearts of the people as appeareth Verse 9. The other example is that in Ier. 36.5 6. Ieremy would faine have gone into the house of the Lord to have preached there at the publike fast And because he was shut up and could not doe it he sendeth Baruch to read his Sermon there as he tooke it from his mouth But why did they use preaching thus at fasts seeing prayer is doubtlesse the chiefe duty that is to be performed at a fast Surely as a helpe to prayer to stirre up mens affections and make them able to pray more fervently And this reason Ieremy giveth why he would have preached at that fast and when he could not would needs have Baruch goe and read his Sermon unto them Ier. 36.7 It may be saith he they will present their supplication before the Lord. As if he should say it may be this Sermon will stirre them up to pray more fervently And this may serve for a full answer to the first objection But then they object secondly that though preaching were granted to be never so necessary for the first planting of a Church and bringing of men to the knowledge of the truth yet in such a Church as ours is that hath so long enjoyed it and wherein knowledge doth so much abound it might well be spared and instead thereof more time spent in prayer To which I answer That plentifull and profitable preaching is still as necessary in our Church as ever it was For first there is no congregation wherein there are not still many that are ignorant and unconverted yea it is to be feared the greatest part by farre in our best congregations are such And of them no question can be made but they have still need of preaching Those sheepe that are not yet of Christs fould not yet converted and of the number of true beleevers Christ must bring and they must beare his voice as our Saviour himselfe speaketh Ioh. 10.16 or they will never come into Christs fould and be converted And how shall they beare without a preacher saith the Apostle Rom. 10.14 Secondly even those that have profited most in grace and knowledge have need of preaching still even of the continuall Ministery of the word Three evident reasons there are
so carelesly and making so little conscience in keeping it 184 Occasions of evill to be shunned 318 Officers Bound to present infamous and scandalous persons 182 They sin that keep men from publike pennance 187 188 Obedience Be willing to yeeld passive obedience unto God 245 249 Conscionable care to please God a sure note of uprightnesse 378 True obedience is universall 419 c. 724 726 Yet speciall care to be had of those things God hath given us speciall charge of 422 The onely rule of true righteousnesse is the Word 380 c. How the upright man sheweth equall respect to all the commandements 423 c. Forth the root of it 737 741 Five notes of Evangelicall obedience 754 Obedience must be done in a right manner 433 c. Oppression Against such as are undoers of others 124 Originall sinne Is derived from the parents and why 282 283 For this sinne above all others God may justly abâorre us and we have most cause to bee humbled in our selves 301 303 Three motives to perswade us to seek deliverance from it and two meanes 313 317 Consider Gods mercy and goodnesse towards us in that regard 336 P. Papists THeir errours touching originall sinne 305 c. Touching justification 662 c. Parents To be humbled for the corruption and sinne that appeares in their children 286 Parents should use their utmost indeavour to breed grace in their children 287 c. Diverse motives Ibid. Means Parents must use to save their childrens soules 291 c Parents must maintaine their authority over their children 291 How they come to lose it 292 Their sin in neglecting to keep them in awe 293 294 They must instruct their children 1. Instilling betimes the beginnings of knowledge 294. 2. Acquainting them with the practice of Religion 295. 3. Bringing them to the publike worship 4. Examining them how they profit Ibid. They must be carefull to give them good example 298 They must take heed how they place them at schoole in service in mariage 299 They must pray for them Ibid. Parents using these meanes need not doubt they shall lose their labour 300 Patience We have need of it 250 Seven notes of it 251 c. Motives to it 253 c. Meanes 260 c. Perseverance Study to persevere unto the end 12 The marvellous mercy of God to bee acknowledged in the perseverance of any in the state of grace 347 352 Take heed of declining and falling fâom grace 431 432 The regenerate elect child of God caââot sin so hainously as every unregenerate man may do 533 c. Constancy in the true Religion is a signe a man hath the Spirit of Christ. 766 c. God hath given great testimony to this 76â The faithfull have found much comfort in ât ãâã They whom the Spirit hath taught ãâ¦ã persevere in the truth ãâã Motives to constancy in the truth 7ââ 7â2 Meanes to it 782 Though it be ascribed to the Lord alone yet he worketh it by meanes and will have us to bee agents in this worke 783 Predestination Gods decree of Predestination is most righteous 248 249 Prayer Gods people in all distresse must seeke for comfort from God by prayer 59. c. Extremity of affliction should not keepe us from it 63 64 Nor sense of our owne vilenesse 64 65 Nor inability to pray 68 69 c Nor a conceit that it 's to no purpose to pray 69 c. Prescript and set formes of Prayer may bee used 68 Why God delayes to answer the prayers of his servants 75 76 What we must then do 78 c. God gives often a gracious answer to the prayers of his servants though they perceive it not 76 Five severall wayes God shewes respect unto and gives a gracious answer to his peoples prayers 76 77 Six principall faults that use to blemish and weaken our prayers 81 c. 637 Five notable encouragements to prayer specially in inward afflictions 153 Prayer a speciall meanes to get grace to beare afflictions comfortably and patiently 273 Long prayers not unlawfull so it be with foure cautions 310 Prayer a meanes to conquer corruptions 322 And to get assurance of Gods favour in Christ. 636 A singular good thing to keep a constant course in prayer 700 Faith eâableth us to pray well 743 Practice Presently set upon the practice of what wee have learned 43 Making conscience to practise what we have learned meanes to establish us in the truth 792 Preaching of the Word Is a meanes to bring men to Christ. 19 The godly man will rejoyce in the plentifulnesse of it 801 for three reasons 803 809 Preaching necessary now 813 Obiections against it answered 810 c. Preparation To the hearing of the Word wherein it consists 30 c. Presumption Take heed we sin not presuming that we shall repent before we die 15 The vanity of those conceits which keepe many from being troubled with their ãâã 89 93 Hypocrites use to be confident 377 Presume not to sin because of the fals of Gods people 554 c. The danger of Presumption 620 625 744 Signes of it 628 629 Private duties Secret confession of sinne most necessary convenient and beneficiall 193 195 Psalmes The titles of them not to be omitted as superfluous and impertinent 1 Why committed to the chiefe Musitian 4 Singing of Psalmes an ancient and excellent ordinance of God 4 How Psalmes should be sung 6 Punishment The consideration of punishment may cause a faithfull man to mourne and grieve for sinne and to be afraid of it 218 Christ hath satisfied as well for the temporall as eternall punishment due to our sinnes 662 663 Though the afflictions men induce be in their owne nature punishments yet are they not so to all men 664 665 Profanenesse In some respects the open profane persons case is worse than the hypocrites 718 Profession Live so as men may be witnesses of thy goodnesse 418 He that hath assurance that Christ is his will proâesse and declare himselfe openly to bee Gods servant 627 We may hate the sinnes of professors but not hate them for any goodnesse they professe Three notes whereby we may see many hate professors for their goodnesse 716 717 Prosperity He that hath not Christ can have no comfort in his prosperity 686 Great is their folly that preferre worldly things before Christ. 690 R. Regenerate THe sinnes the regenerate fall into are in sundry respects greater than the sinnes of others 539 542 548 552 God will plague sinne as much in them as in any other in the world 540 541 In this life he sheweth more hatred to the sinnes of such than to the sinnes of other men 542 c. The goodnesse in the regenerate man in three respects surpasseth the goodnesse in the morall man or hypocrite 729 730 Religion That 's the true Religion that gives the whole glory of mans salvation to the free grace and mercy of God 110 523 The truth we have received by warrant of
this Neh. 1.11 that he desired to feare Gods name The third example is the Apostle Pauls who desiring the prayers of Gods people for himselfe Heb. 13.18 mentioneth this for their encouragement therein and for his owne comfort that hee had a good conscience in all things desiring to live honestly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And againe Rom. 7. he professeth verse 20 It is no more â that doe it he did not transgresse Gods law Why so Because as he saith ver 15 hee did not in his mind allow himselfe in any evill that which I doe I allow not And because whatsoever evill he did was against his will verse 16 I doe that which I would not And verse 19. The evill which I would not that I doe and verse 15. What I hate that doe I. So on the other side hee professeth verse 25. that hee himselfe did serve the law of God hee kept Gods law How could that bee when hee confesseth verse 18. that hee found no ability in himselfe to performe that which is good Yes he telleth us how he kept the law for all that Because 1. in his mind hee did consent to the law that it is good verse 16. and verse 12. The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good and verse 25. With the mind I my selfe serve the law of God 2 In his will he did desire to obey God in every commandement To will is present with me saith he ver 18. and ver 19. The good that I would I doe not and verse 21. When I would doe good evill is present Certainely these holy men would never have made such mention of the goodnesse of their minds and desires if they had not held this a certaine evidence that they were in the state of grace if they had not beleeved that no sinne shall bee imputed to us which wee doe not allow our selves in and which wee commit against the desire and purpose of our hearts if they had not beleeved that that man hath truth of grace in him that doth unfeinedly desire grace hee doth truly beleeve that doth thus desire to beleeve hee doth truly repent that thus desireth to repent hee doth obey God in all things and lead an holy life that doth thus unfeinedly desire to doe so But see a second proofe of this in the sentence and testimony that God in his word hath given of such men Of this sort I will alleage but two only The first is that of the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 If there bee first a willing mind a man is accepted it is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã If a man have a mind unfeinedly willing to doe good hee is accepted of God and that that is said of doing good may bee sayd likewise of beleeving of repenting and of every other grace if a man have a mind unfeinedly willing and desirous to beleeve to repent to love and feare God hee is accepted of God And how could he bee accepted of God if hee had not these graces in him indeed The second testimony is that which our Saviour giveth Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousnesse And how could they be blessed that hunger after righteousnesse if they be not righteous how could he that hungreth after faith or any other saving grace be a blessed man âf this unfeined desire were not a certaine evidence that there is truth of saving faith and grace in that man The third and last proofe is taken from the reasons and grounds of this and those are two First Because this unfeined desire of grace cannot grow from nature seeing while wee were in the state of nature wee were like to him which had a spirit of an uncleane Devill who cryed out with a loud voyce saying Let us alone what have wee to doe with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth Art thou come to destroy us I know thee who thou art the Holy one of God Luk 4.34 but is the worke of Gods sanctifying spirit It is God that worketh in us saith the Apostle Phil. 2 â3 to will as well as to doe and that of his good pleasure his ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his speciall favour and love Secondly This is a speciall part of that purchase that Christ hath made for us That whereas in the first covenant that God made with man no obedience pleased him but an exact doing of whatsoever hee commanded and the sentence of the law raâne thus Galathians 3 10. Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the booke of the law to doe them Christ by performing in his owne person this exact obedience to the law for us hath procured that our poore and imperfect obedience which standeth more in an unfeined desire and endeavour to doe the will of God then in any performance we are able to make should be acceptable unto him as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 2.5 Yet is there a third objection that these poore soules are apt to make against themselves and my desire is to give them as full satisfaction in all their doubts as I can I grant all this saith one that if I had a true and unfeined desire of grace then I had truth of grace in mee indeed I had all the signes of uprightnesse in mee if I did indeed unfeinedly desire them But alas the good desires that seeme to bee in me are most hypocriticall and unsound If I did unfeinedly and with a good and upright heart desire grace I could not be so void of grace as I am For the Lord hath promised to fulfill the desires of them that feare him Psalme 145.19 Hee filleth the hungry with good things Luke 1.53 To this I answer Take heed of denying the work of Gods grace in thy selfe It is an high degree of unthankefulnesse to doe so But take these for certaine evidences that the desire of thy heart is right First Thou esteemest more of the favour of God and of his grace then of any thing else in the world and canst say with David Psalm 4.6 I would joy more in the light of thy countenance then ever worldling or Epicure did in his wealth or pleasure Secondly Thou allowest not thy selfe but strivest against every sinne and corruption thou findest in thy selfe and feelest in thy selfe that blessed combate that Paul speaketh of Galath 5.17 The spirit lusteth against the flesh Thirdly Thou seekest by prayer and all other good meanes to get more grace and cryest with that poore man Marke 9.24 Lord helpe mine unbeliefe Lord helpe my impenitency my worldlinesse c. Yea even when thou hast hardest conceit against thy selfe that thou art but an hypocrite but a cast-away yet thou cryest and prayest still to God for grace as David did Psalme 31.22 Fourthly and lastly Thou mournest and grievest unfeinedly that thou hast no more faith no more grace Thou dost as that poore man Marke 9.24 hee cryed out of his infidelity and watered
his prayers with his teares Hee said with teares Lord helpe my unbeliefe Certainely this lamenting after the Lord as they did 1 Samuel 7.2 is a certaine signe thou art in the state of grace None but the children of the Bride-chamber can thus mourne when they misse the Bridegroome as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 9.15 Certainely thou art in a blessed state that canst thus mourne for so saith the truth it selfe Matth. 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for the poverty of their spirits he meaneth for they shall be comforted Lecture XCIIII On Psalme 51.6 August 12. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second and last use of the Doctrine and that is for exhortation to stirre us all up to seeke above all things for this uprightnesse aâd truth of heart which God so much delighteth in if we want it and to make much of it to maintaine to strengthen and increase it if by the mercy of God wee have already attained unto it Now for the better enforcing of this so necessary an exhortation I will first give you some Motives that may perswade us to labour for this soundnesse and uprightnesse of heart secondly I will shew you the meanes whereby it may bee obtained And for Motives I will not stand upon them that were brought in the handling of the Doctrine that is to say 1 That God cannot be pleased with shewes of goodnesse he looketh for truth of heart in every service we doe unto him that is that that he desireth and delighteth in 2 That this is all in all with God he valueth us and all our actions according to this hee esteemeth highly of the smallest measure of grace and will beare with many frailties where he seeth this yea he counteth him a perfect man and one that hath as much as he requireth of him if he have an upright heart 3 On the other side he cannot abide that we should halt or double with him he taketh nothing we doe in good part if our hearts be not upright These are certainely most effectuall motives if we could consider them well and weigh them in our minds to make us afraid of resting in shewes of goodnesse and to make us labour for uprightnesse and truth of heart But to these I will add the consideration of the promises God hath made in his Word not so much to any good worke that any of his servants can doe as to the uprightnesse of their hearts in doing of it not so much to any other grace as to truth of heart nor to the measure and quantity of any saving grace so much as to the truth and sincerity of it See this first in generall promises that God hath made unto this Truly God is good to Israel saith the Prophet Psal. 73.1 Who meaneth hee by Israel That he telleth you in the next words the same which Christ doth Iohn 1.47 even to them that are pure in heart As if he had said How ever God may be thought in his providence to neglect the waies of men and the worst men seeme to prosper most and the best to be most miserable in this world for that was the tentation he had strugled withall and out of which now hee had recovered himselfe yet I am sure of this God is and will bee good to all them that have true and upright hearts So Psal. 125.4 Doe good O Lord unto those that be good And who are they And to those that are true and upright in their hearts saith he As if he had said Whatsoever their weakenesses and frailties be yet if they be true in their hearts they are good men God will certainely be good unto them for that propheticall prayer is in the nature of a promise he will doe them good And Psal. 18.25 With an upright man thou wilt shew thy selfe upright As if he had said To him that is in his heart true to thee thou wilt shew thy selfe so as himselfe and others also shall perceive it true to him thou wilt be as good as thy word thou wilt make good thy promise unto him Thus we see in generall God will be good to all them that are upright in heart If thy heart be upright though thou bee never so weake in grace though thou have many infirmities and strong corruptions in thee yet if no hypocrisie reigne in thy heart if thy heart bee true to God certainely thou shalt find God will bee good and gracious unto thee But how or wherein will hee bee so good unto them that are upright in heart This you shall see in the particular promises he hath made unto them First Concerning corporall and earthly blessings he hath promised to bee good to them foure waies First In their habitations and families Pro. 14.11 The tabernacle of the upright shall flourish If thy heart be upright Gods secret shall be upon thy tabernacle as Iob speaketh Iob 29.4 His secret providence shall protect and prosper thee in it Secondly He hath promised to be good to them in their children and posterity Psal. 112.2 The generation of the upright shall be blessed All thy care is for thy children the best way thou canst take to provide well for them is this be thou upright in heart yea the greater thy cares are that way the more carefull be thou to walke uprightly with God and he will take that care upon him the generation of the upright shall be blessed Thirdly He will be good to them in all other the comforts of this life Psal. 84.11 No good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly Be thou upright in heart and if wealth be good for thee thou shalt have wealth and if health be good for thee thou shalt have health and if credit bee good for thee thou shalt have credit No good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly Fourthly He will be thus good unto them even in times of common calamity and combustion even when he is in greatest fury against the world and the places that they live in yet even then he will be in a speciall sort carefull of and good unto them that are upright in heart They shall not bee ashamed in the evill time saith the Prophet Psal. 37.19 and in the daies of famine they shall be satisfied Thou tremblest at the thought and consideration of those evill times that approach so fast towards us and our nation labour thou for an upright heart and thou shalt find God will be good to thee even when the worst times shall come Thou hast no such way to prepare and arme thy selfe against the expectation and feare of evill times as to looke to thy heart to make sure that that be found and upright The Lord is a sunne and shield saith the Prophet Ps. 84.11 but marke what followeth in the latter end of that verse as I told you even now no good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly If he see that
men So speaketh the Lord likewise of them Esa. 58.3.4 that used much not ordinary prayer only but extraordinary fasting and prayer yea seemed in their fasts to afflict their soules and to be much humbled but even then when they seemed so devout and holy they lived in strife and debate they used to smite with the fist of wickednesse Though they seemed to be very religious yet were they most malicious men Now they that live in grosse and notorious sinnes oppression malice uncleannesse drunkennesse cousenage and such like though they make never so good a profession as in all ages the Church hath had many such are most palpable and grosse hypocrites Neither ought they to be ever a whit the better thought on for their good profession Let such either leave their grosse sinnes or forsake their good profession or else the better profession and shew of goodnesse they make the more odious they will make themselves both to God and man Secondly some of those hypocrites that I told you of that seemed to have very good things in them did not only live in grosse sinne while they made so good a profession but they did make so good a profession for this cause principally that they might thereby the better cloake and colour their foule sinnes For this wee have a proofe in the example of that ruler of the Synagogue of whom we heard out of Luke 13.14 15. he could not without great indignation see Christ heale and the people come to be healed by him on the Sabbath day and our Saviour calleth him hypocrite for this Why Because hee could not see the Sabbath broken without great indignation Or because hee out of his ignorance tooke that to be which was not indeed any breach of the Sabbath day No verily our blessed Saviour would never have passed so sharp a censure upon him for either of these causes But Christ knew that not his zeale for the Sabbath but his malice against him was the true cause of his indignation and therefore the Evangelist Verse 17. Calleth him Christs adversary This malice against Christ he durst not for feare of the people make open shew of He findeth no fault with Christs healing but with the peoples travelling to be healed on the Sabbath day He cloaketh his malice against Christ with this âaire pretence of his great zeale for the Sabbath day This also is most grosse and palpable hypocrisie yea the most odious kinde of hypocrisie that can be when men shall use Religion as a cloake to hide sinne when men shall professe goodnesse of purpose that they may the more safely and with the lesse suspition commit any sinne And yet many such vile wretches have beene in all ages and are still to be found in the Church of God One example only I will give you for this though I might give many which haply you may out of your owne knowledge paralell in these times And that is that woman of whom we read Pro. 7. who though she were a most impudent Whore yet could say to the foole whom she entised unto lewdnesse Verse 14. I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes She did use to performe not the ordinary duties of Religion only and such as God did enjoyne and require of all men such as peace offerings were but to shew more then ordinary zeale and love to piety she made vowes also unto God which was a free and voluntary service whereunto by no expresse law she was tyed nay and she duly paied her vowes too How could her husband or any body else ever suspect this devout and religious woman to be a Whore Nay this was certainely one of the strongest arguments she used to allure the young man to folly and to cloake and hide from him her extreame filthinesse that she seemed so Religious and good a soule For this was the effect of her speech unto him though the love I beare to thee above all men in the world make me desire to enjoy and take my pleasure with thee yet I would not have thee thinke me to be a prophane and lewd and common strumpet No I feare God love Religion and goodnesse I thanke God I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes Would any honest heart think it possible that one that liveth so lewdly should seeme so Religious yea that they should seeme so Religious for this purpose only that they might live so lewdly Yet you see so it hath beene and so it is with too many in these dayes they would not come so constantly to Church as they doe but only for this cause that they might more freely and with lesse suspition continue the dishonesty and lewdnesse that they use at home These persons certainly take Gods Name in vaine in an high degree and let them be sure The Lord will not hold them guiltlesse that take his Name in vaine Exod. 10.7 specially in so foule and odious a manner as this is To every such a one I may say as the Apostle doth in another case unto Ananias Acts 23.3 God shall smite thee thou whited wall that usest to cover thy rottennesse with this vernish How soone he will smite thee or in what manner or degree he will smite thee is knowne only to himselfe but certainly God shall smite thee thou painted wall that makest Religion a cloak for any lewdnesse whatsoever it be The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 21.27 How much more when he bringeth it with a wicked minde The hearing of the word and receiving of the Sacrament and prayer that any lewd man useth is abominable unto God how much more the hearing and receiving and praying of these men that doe these things to this end that they may sin the more freely Now these two sorts that I have already named are so grosse and palpable hypocrites as many of you wil easily discerne your selves to be better then they The other three are closer hypocrites a great deale yet hypocrites too and odious unto God The third sort of those I told you of that had very good things in them and yet were no better then hypocrites were such as though they lived not in grosse sins yet the Religion and goodnesse they made profession of had no power in them to reforme their hearts and lives Of this sort were they I told you of out of Ezek. 33.30 32. 1. They came constantly to the Ministery of the word 2. Even to the Ministery of Ezekiel who did not use to preach Placentia unto them but was wont plainly and roundly to reprove their sinnes they shunned him not nor liked the worse of him for that 3. They tooke great delight to heare him his preaching was to them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument 4. They professed great love to his person 5. They used when they had heard him to talke